Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue – A World of Scents

The world was divided by scents.

Sharp, commanding alphas.

Warm, soothing omegas.

Neutral, steady betas.

That was the rhythm of life, the unspoken order of every crowd, every street, every family.

Most people never thought about it.

A marketplace smelled like spices, roasted meats, and faint alpha musk.

A classroom hummed with beta calm and omega sweetness.

Society carried on as if it was simple.

Ordinary.

For Little Nhu, it was never simple.

He had been born an omega — rare enough.

But rarer still, a male omega, the kind of birth that made midwives whisper and elders bow their heads as if in prayer.

Generations had passed without one.

When the doctor told his parents, his mother clutched him tighter and cried into his pale hair.

His father stood like stone, unreadable, while his brothers puffed their little chests as if their baby sibling was already theirs to guard.

Male omegas were called miracles in the same breath they were called dangers.

Some families hid them away, fearful of unwanted attention.

Others paraded them as proof of blessing.

Little Nhu’s family did neither.

They only loved him.

Fiercely.

His mother still fussed when he left home.

“Little Nhu, cover your neck. Don’t let strange alphas scent you.”

His father’s warnings were quieter, but heavier.

“People will want what you are. Be careful who you let close.”

And his brothers? They grew into shadows at his side, taller and louder, scaring away curious stares before they reached him.

Even now, as a grown man, the whispers followed him.

At the café where he worked, people lingered too long at the counter, caught by the cream of his skin, the white-blond hair that gleamed like snow beneath the lights.

His scent was delicate, sweet — spring honey and moonlit air — and no amount of soap or coffee beans could hide it.

That was one of the reasons he worked at the café.

The roasted beans, the sugar and butter from the bakery… it didn’t mask his scent completely, but it dulled it, drowned it out just enough that strangers couldn’t catch every note of him.

His family all lived close — his three older brothers had built their homes on his parents’ land, while Little Nhu stayed in the main house.

His brothers had wives, children, busy lives.

He had two nieces, three nephews, and love enough to fill a village.

Two of his brothers had been lucky enough to find their soulbonded mates.

His beta brother had married his childhood companion, a chosen match born of quiet devotion.

Their lives seemed full.

Settled.

Nunew… was in limbo.

He told himself he didn’t need a mate.

Didn’t need destiny.

Soulbonds were legends, stories told to children.

And even if they were real, they weren’t meant for him.

Not when some people whispered he should not even exist.

Not when others would use his body as a prize.

His family’s protection had always kept him safe, but he knew why.

Because there was one secret no one outside the family could ever know.

Nunew could conceive life.

He could carry a child.

His parents feared that knowledge would make him even more of a target.

So they guarded it fiercely, never letting it leave the family walls.

Never even telling Nhu himself.

And though Little Nhu loved his life — his family, his café, his nieces and nephews — sometimes he wished he could be normal.

Sometimes, when he locked the café at night and walked home under the stars, he wondered what it might feel like to be chosen.

Not because he was rare. Not because he was an omega. But simply… for himself.

He always told himself it was a foolish dream.

Soulbonds were fairy tales for someone like him.

And yet, even as he shook the thought away, destiny was already on its way to him — in polished shoes, carrying a scent that would unravel everything he thought he knew.

*****************************

Chapter One – Little Nhu

(Nunew’s POV)

Morning came warm and gold, spilling through the café windows like honey.

I unlocked the door, flipped the sign to open, and let the comforting chorus of sound and scent rise around me—espresso hissing, trays clinking, butter and sugar blooming from the ovens.

Here, the roasted beans did me a small kindness, softening the sweetness of my own scent until I felt almost ordinary.

“Little Nhu, you’re too early again,” Ploy called from the kitchen, laughing.

“I like the quiet,” I said, tying my apron. “The machines behave better when I talk nicely to them.”

She snorted. “Everything behaves better when you talk nicely to it.”

By the first rush, my hands were moving without thought.

Wipe, pour, smile, stamp the loyalty card; greet the office betas who smelled like paper and peppermint, the art students with paint-smeared sleeves and sugared mochas, the two older omegas who always split a cinnamon roll and gossip.

Safe.

Familiar.

Mine.

I loved working here at the café.

We were more than just coffee—we were a bakery too.

From steaming mugs to warm donuts, sweet rolls to rich cakes, everything smelled like comfort.

I even had a treat of my own: Nhu’s Comfort. A soft pastry, golden and gooey, filled with vanilla and sweet cream cheese with cinnamon and honey.

It had become a favorite among our guests, often paired with a warm cup of milk or coffee.

My boss, Ms. Tanner, had been thrilled when she learned I knew how to bake.

She encouraged me to experiment with drinks and pastries, always curious about what I’d dream up next.

The day I made her my signature pastry for the first time, she smiled so wide I thought her cheeks would ache.

“Thank you for giving me Nhu’s Comfort,” she’d said, and just like that, the name was born.

It was one of my proudest moments.

My parents came often, too.

My mom never failed to say, “Give me two Nhu’s Comforts,” as if she were ordering a piece of me to take home.

She always made me feel so good, always encouraging my creativity.

Sometimes I thought about it: what would have happened to someone like me—born as I was—if I hadn’t had this family’s love and protection?

I didn’t like to dwell on that thought.

I was lucky.

I knew I was.

The morning rush had just begun to settle, the café humming with soft conversation and the steady rhythm of cups and plates.

I wiped down the counter, humming under my breath, already thinking about pulling another tray of Nhu’s Comforts from the oven.

The bell over the door chimed.

I looked up automatically, expecting one of our regulars—maybe the pair of students who always argued over croissants, or Mrs. Lertchai who came for her cinnamon tea.

Instead, a man stepped inside.

He was tall, his presence filling the doorway before he’d even taken another step.

A crisp black suit, polished shoes, an aura that made heads turn without him saying a word.

The kind of alpha who didn’t need to announce himself—his scent, his posture, the sheer weight of him did it for him.

The café seemed to pause.

A few conversations faltered.

Even the coffee machine hissed a little quieter, or maybe that was just my imagination.

I swallowed, my hand tightening on the rag I held.

The moment the alpha crossed the threshold, he froze.

His body went rigid, shoulders stiffening.

He scanned the room quickly—efficient, practiced.

Then he drew in a long breath, deep and deliberate, eyes closing as his hands clenched at his sides.

His expression shifted, startled, as if he’d caught something in the air that no one else could sense.

His gaze swept across the café—the menu, the tables, the pastries in the case—before finally finding me.

Just for a second.

Just long enough to steal my breath.

I looked away first, my heart knocking hard against my ribs.

But I could still feel him.

His eyes didn’t leave me, heavy and unrelenting, like his gaze could pierce straight through me.

A strange warmth washed over me, curling low in my stomach.

I told myself it was nothing—maybe the start of a cold, maybe the changing weather.

But I couldn’t shake it.

The man stepped into line behind the others.

Three people stood between us, but my pulse still pounded as I took each order, stumbling over words I usually knew by heart.

Old Mr. Thomas tried to chat, the way he always did, but the words blurred together.

I couldn’t concentrate.

Not with him waiting.

Not with his scent brushing against me, sharp and warm at once, like something I didn’t have a name for.

By the time he reached the front of the line, my heartbeat was wild.

“Hello, sir, what can I get you?” I asked, forcing the words out, my voice soft but steady.

He just stood there, looking at me like he was caught in a trance.

“S-sir?” I tried again, my breath shaky. “Hello… what can I get you?”

And then I noticed it.

His scent.

Warm, rich cinnamon cookies.

My favorite scent in the whole world.

I had loved cinnamon cookies since I was a child.

My mom always made me a batch when I was sad, or when the world felt too heavy.

Eating them always calmed me in a way nothing else could.

They were safety.

Home.

Love.

And now this alpha in front of me—this stranger—smelled exactly like that.

Confusion tangled in my chest.

Maybe it wasn’t him.

Maybe it was just the bakery ovens, my imagination, anything but him.

The alpha leaned closer, only the counter separating us. His eyes locked on mine, unblinking.

“Hello,” he said at last, voice deep and smooth. “I would like a coffee.”

The sound of his voice slid through me like warm honey.

My whole body hummed with it, my soul aching as if it had been waiting for this sound all along.

Honestly, it was the most beautiful voice I’d ever heard.

I didn’t understand what was wrong with me today.

Something was off—I must be coming down with something for sure.

I turned quickly, grabbing a cup and pouring his order with hands that weren’t as steady as they should have been.

When I returned, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a ten-dollar bill, handing it to me.

Our hands brushed as I took it, and he stiffened—his breath catching in a sharp, harsh pant.

I hurried, sliding his change across the counter.

But when I set the coffee down, his fingers caught mine before I could pull away.

Just the barest caress.

A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it. His hand felt… right.

Familiar.

Like I remembered it, like I’d held it before in another life.

But I was sure—I knew—I had never met this man before.

He held my gaze one last time, something unspoken burning in his eyes, and then he rushed out, coffee in hand, leaving me trembling behind the counter.

******************************

Zee’s POV

The bell chimed again as the door swung shut behind me, but I barely heard it.

My chest was tight, my pulse a roar in my ears.

Coffee scalded against my palm, but even that heat couldn’t ground me.

I had found him.

My soulbond.

My omega.

Not a story, not a myth.

Not something tucked away in dusty legends about two scents colliding, two lives snapping into place.

Real.

Breathing.

Standing behind a counter with flour-dusted fingers and a shy, startled gaze that had nearly brought me to my knees.

And gods above, he was a boy.

The most beautiful boy I had ever laid my eyes on. 

A male omega.

My omega.

Just saying the words sent shivers down my spine.

I had to use every ounce of strength in me not to go back inside and claim him where he stood.

I couldn’t.

I couldn’t scare him.

I couldn’t trust myself right now.

If I walked through those doors again, I would mark him then and there, right where he stood.

I stumbled into the driver’s seat of my car, slamming the door shut as if I could trap the world out.

My breath came hard, unsteady.

My hands clenched on the steering wheel, but I couldn’t make myself start the engine.

His scent clung to me—sweet, soft, warm cinnamon and honey—and it was all I could taste, all I could breathe.

It threaded into my chest, through my blood, into every hollow place I hadn’t realized was empty until now.

Cinnamon.

My favorite scent.

It reminded me of childhood, of my mother’s pastries.

Every day after school she’d have a warm, gooey cinnamon pastry waiting for me.

It had always been my comfort.

My safe place.

And now my omega smelled just like those warm, wonderful treats.

My omega… The thought almost made me laugh.

Here I was, acting like he was mine already.

As if I wouldn’t have to work for him, prove myself to him, win his trust before he’d even think of being mine.

He was rare.

So rare that male omegas had passed into legend.

My grandfather used to tell me that his grandfather had heard of one being born in his own grandfather’s time.

That was how far back the stories went.

Generations stacked on generations.

Nothing but whispers.

And yet fate had given one to me.

I had long given up on the idea of a destined mate.

In my twenty-five years, I had never met an omega who made me want to stay.

I wanted, I took, and I left.

After my need was satisfied, distance always felt like relief.

But now… my omega was a boy.

The most beautiful boy I had ever seen.

And the truth? I had never been drawn to men.

Only omega women had ever caught my eye, and even then… not like this.

Never like this.

I had spent years searching without meaning to, years convincing myself I didn’t believe in such things.

That fate was for dreamers, not for men like me.

But the moment my beautiful boy lifted his gorgeous eyes to mine, I knew.

I would have known him anywhere, in any lifetime.

My mate. My soul. My Little Omega.

I pressed the heel of my hand to my eyes, trying to steady myself.

I couldn’t go back in there.

Not yet.

The urge to claim him, to scent him, to fold him into my arms until the world forgot he existed—it had nearly undone me already.

He had looked confused, cheeks pink, voice trembling as he asked my order.

He didn’t know yet.

He couldn’t feel it the way I did, not fully.

But I did.

Every bone, every breath, every thread of me screamed the truth.

I had found him.

And I would never let him go.

Something primal in me screamed: my omega. He was mine, and no one else’s.

But I couldn’t storm in and take him. Not this small boy. Not my Little Omega.

If fate had chosen him for me, then I would prove worthy of him.

I would move slowly, carefully.

I would earn his trust, his laughter, his love—piece by fragile piece.

Because he wasn’t just any omega.

He was my omega.

And from this day forward, I knew one truth with absolute certainty.

I would spend the rest of my life making this beautiful boy mine.

Chapter Text

Chapter Two – The Weight of Fate

(Nunew’s POV)

The morning light crept through my curtains, softer than usual, but it didn’t feel comforting.

I sat on the edge of my bed for too long, rubbing my hands over my face, trying to shake the heaviness that clung to me.

Normally mornings were easy—routine, steady.

Today, everything felt strange, like the air itself was different.

Downstairs, the smell of rice porridge and steamed buns drifted through the house.

Mom was already bustling in the kitchen, apron tied over her dress, humming as she worked.

She looked up the moment I came in, eyes narrowing.

“Little Nhu, you didn’t sleep well,” she said immediately, as if it wasn’t a question at all.

She slid a bowl toward me. “Eat more. You need strength.”

“I’m fine, Mom,” I murmured, but the words felt flat even to my own ears.

Father was already at the table, reading the morning paper, though I knew he hadn’t missed a thing.

His eyes flicked up, sharp and quiet, watching me longer than usual before returning to the print.

I sat, spooning porridge mechanically.

It tasted like it always did—warm, simple, made with love.

But it was like my tongue didn’t recognize it.

My mind kept slipping away, circling back to the café, to the moment the bell had rung and he had walked in.

That alpha.
The way he had looked at me.
The way his scent had wrapped around me—cinnamon, sweet and rich, too close to my favorite memory to be coincidence.

“Little Nhu,” Mom’s voice cut through my thoughts. I blinked and realized my spoon had stilled halfway to my mouth. “You’re daydreaming again.”

I forced a smile, soft and small. “Just tired.”

Her hand brushed over my hair, fingers lingering like she had when I was a child. “Then rest after work today. Don’t push yourself.”

I nodded, though I knew rest wouldn’t come easily. Not with that voice echoing in my head, not with that scent still clinging to me like a shadow I couldn’t escape.

--------------------------------------------- 

The café smelled the same as always—fresh espresso, sugar, butter melting into warm pastries.

The ovens hummed, the machines hissed, and sunlight spilled across the wooden counters.

Everything should have felt ordinary. Safe.

But it didn’t.

My hands fumbled more than once, pouring too much milk into a latte, forgetting to add sugar to an order I knew by heart.

Sara my coworker and friend raised an eyebrow at me as she slid a tray of croissants into the display.

“You’re distracted, Little Nhu,” she teased, brushing flour from her apron. “What’s got your head in the clouds? Thinking about someone?”

Heat crept to my cheeks. “No,” I said quickly, maybe too quickly.

I focused on wiping down the counter, though my cloth kept circling the same spot.

She laughed softly. “Mm-hmm. If you say so.”

I bit my lip, trying to ground myself in the rhythm of the day—the regulars shuffling in, the steady hum of conversation, the warm comfort of routine.

But it all kept slipping sideways, like a song played half a beat off.

Because I couldn’t stop thinking about him.

The alpha from yesterday.

His eyes had been so intent, like they saw more than they should.

His voice—rich and smooth—still echoed in my chest as if I’d swallowed it whole.

And his scent… gods, his scent.

Cinnamon.

The same sweetness my mother used to bake into soft cookies that had always made me feel safe.

Why him? Why now? Why did he smell like that?

I gripped the counter, trying to steady the trembling in my fingers.

Customers came and went, and I forced my smile into place, polite and practiced.

But inside, confusion churned like a restless tide.

I couldn’t get his scent out of my head.

Warm, rich cinnamon haunted me, curling around my thoughts no matter how hard I tried to shake it.

The pastries we had were sealed in their cases—there was no way I should have been smelling cinnamon so vividly.

And yet I could.

My mouth watered.

I wanted cinnamon cookies so badly it hurt.

It was like I was parched, and only that scent could quench me.

That day at the café was one of the hardest I’d had in a long time.

I couldn’t concentrate.

My hands slipped, my mind wandered, and I messed up more orders in a single shift than I had in all my years working here.

By closing time, the café was hushed, the chairs stacked, the air scented with sugar and steam.

I wiped down the last table, my movements slow, thoughts still tangled in the stranger’s eyes, his voice, his scent.

He smelled like something I had forgotten… like something I’d been missing without knowing it.

The thought slipped through me, uninvited, leaving a warmth I couldn’t name.

I shook my head quickly, brushing it away.

Soulbonds weren’t real.

Not for me.

They were stories, nothing more.

I locked the door, flipped the sign to closed, and stepped into the cool night air.

Still, the scent lingered, clinging to me like a memory I couldn’t wash away.

-------------------------------------------

 Zee’s POV

The old house smelled of polished wood and aged leather, of the faint smoke that clung to the fireplace no matter the season.

My father sat across from me, his posture as straight and unyielding as ever, a glass of amber liquor balanced in his hand.

His presence had always filled a room without effort, much like mine did now.

But tonight, I felt small. Restless.

I turned the glass in my own hands without drinking, the ice melting into thin rings.

My pulse hadn’t steadied since yesterday.

“Something is troubling you,” my father said at last, his voice low and calm.

He never wasted words. “I can hear it in the way you breathe.”

I hesitated, throat tight.

For a moment, I wanted to keep it to myself, to guard this fragile new truth until it felt less like fire under my skin.

But it was too heavy, too alive, too consuming.

“I found…” I stammered, then forced the words out. “I’ve found my soulbond.”

My father’s brows lifted. “Your soulbond?”

The word hung in the air like thunder.

I nodded once.

His gaze sharpened. “Who is she? Who are her parents, where is she from? Does our family know hers? Who is this omega?”

“Not… she.” My voice came rough, raw. “He, a boy.”

For the first time in years, I saw my father’s composure falter.

His glass almost slipped from his hand.

He caught it and set it down on the coffee table with fingers that trembled.

His eyes narrowed, as if I had spoken something impossible.

“What did you say, son? Did you just say your soulbond is a man?” His voice was heavy with disbelief. “A male omega?”

“Yes.” I forced myself to meet his gaze. “My omega. My soulbond. He is a boy.”

“Son… this has not been heard of for many generations.” My father’s voice was sharp with warning, but beneath it I caught a thread of fear. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, Father. I am one hundred percent sure. Every part of me feels it. I haven’t been the same since I left him two days ago. My heart aches when I’m not near him.”

Silence stretched, long and taut.

“Zee,” my father said carefully, “you know what this means. To bind yourself to him would mean giving up your duty. Our family’s name, our line… it would end with you.”

The words struck deep, not because I hadn’t thought them already, but because I had.

A dozen times since leaving that café.

The weight of legacy, of generations who had built and passed down everything we had—it all pressed against me.

“I know,” I whispered. “I know. But when I saw him, when I scented him… it was real,

Father.

All the stories you told me as a boy, about bonds and fate, about recognition so deep it makes the earth tilt beneath your feet… they were all true. I felt it.

He is mine.”

“And yet,” Father murmured, “he cannot give you children.”

I shut my eyes.

The truth burned.

My whole life, I had never doubted that someday I would pass my name, my blood, my legacy to a child of my own.

To bind myself to a man was to abandon that.

But when I opened my eyes, the answer was already there.

“Father,” I said softly, “I love him already. I don’t even know his name, but I feel incomplete without him.”

My father leaned back, his expression clouded. “Son, I don’t know what to say. All that we have built… all that we have, son. I am sixty-five.

Your mother and I had you late in life.

She couldn’t conceive for years, no matter how much we tried, no matter how much I knotted her.”

“Dad…” I breathed, disbelief tugging at me.

“I’m just telling you the truth.” His voice dropped, weighted with years of struggle. “I have maybe twenty years left.

The business, our name, our legacy—it was almost lost once already, when your mother and I couldn’t conceive. And now it will end with you.” His voice shook, grief and anger tangled. “The fates are cruel to us, Zee.”

I straightened, my heart hammering. “All I know is this: fate is not wrong. He is my other half. The piece I didn’t know I was missing. And I can’t walk away from him, Dad. I can’t.”

My father studied me for a long moment, his expression unreadable.

Then, slowly, he set his glass aside.

“The fates are cruel to us, Zee.”

The weight of my father’s words pressed against me, legacy and duty tightening like chains around my chest.

For generations, our family had built and carried the name, passing it down like a sacred torch.

And here I was, holding the power to snuff it out.

But the thought of walking away from him—my Little Omega, my soulbond—was unbearable.

The ache of it hollowed me out.

I shook my head, jaw tight.

“I don’t care if the line ends with me. I don’t care if my name is buried with my bones.

Father, I would rather carry nothing forward than walk through this life without him.”

The silence between us stretched, heavy with his shock, but my voice grew steadier as I spoke.

“When I looked at him, I didn’t see legacy. I didn’t see duty. I saw home. My soul. My other half.

If fate has written him for me, then there is no mistake. He is mine—and I will love him, even if it costs me everything.”

My father’s face was unreadable, his silence sharp as a blade. But I didn’t need his answer. The choice was already carved into me.

I stood, bowed my head, and left his study with my chest burning—not with shame, but with certainty.

For the first time in my life, I was free.

I slid behind the wheel of my car, his scent still lingering in my lungs, sweet and rich like cinnamon and honey. I knew where I needed to go.

Back to him.

Not to claim, not to demand—but simply to see.

Because now that I’d found him, I couldn’t bear the distance.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three – A Taste of Cinnamon

(Nunew’s POV)

Morning came as it always did—steam rising from the ovens, beans grinding, sunlight stretching across the café floor.

On any other day, I would have felt at peace with the rhythm of it.

Today, though, my chest felt tight, as though I’d forgotten something important and couldn’t remember what.

“Little Nhu, you’re moving slower than usual,” Sara teased, sliding a tray of muffins into the case. “Don’t tell me you stayed up too late reading again.”

“I’m fine,” I murmured, but my hands betrayed me—spilling too much milk into a cappuccino, then over-frothing the next one.

“You’re not fine.” She smirked, brushing flour from her apron. “Daydreaming about someone, maybe?”

My cheeks warmed. “No.”

“Mm-hmm.” She didn’t press, but her grin told me she didn’t believe me for a second.

The rush began soon after—office betas grabbing their morning fuel, students yawning over textbooks, regulars who knew their orders by heart.

I tried to ground myself in the familiar flow, but every smile, every greeting felt a little off, like I was a step behind the music.

A tall beta ordered a latte with seven shots of espresso.

I blinked at him. “Are you sure you want to survive that?”

He just grinned sheepishly. “Exam week.”

I shook my head and made it anyway, sliding it across the counter with a soft, “Good luck.”

Not long after, a little girl tugged on her mother’s sleeve, pointing at the pastry case. “Mama, can I have Nhu’s Comfy?”

Her mother corrected gently, “Comfort, dear,” but I couldn’t help laughing, the sound easing some of the tightness in my chest.

“Comfy works too,” I said, wrapping the pastry and handing it to her.

The girl beamed, and her delight pulled a real smile from me at last.

But when the bell over the door chimed, my smile faltered, my stomach tightening before I even turned my head.

I told myself not to expect anything.

Not to hope.

And yet…

-------------------------------------------

(Zee’s POV)

The bell above the café door gave a soft chime as I stepped inside.

The rush was in full swing—voices overlapping, chairs scraping, the hiss of the espresso machine echoing against polished glass.

He didn’t see me.

He moved behind the counter with quick, careful hands, his apron smudged with flour, pale hair catching the light like spun silver.

His soft voice floated through the noise, calling out orders, apologizing with shy smiles when he fumbled a cup.

Even in the chaos, he was gentle.

Even in the noise, he was calm.

I slipped into a corner table, the kind where shadows collected, and sat with my back straight, my eyes never leaving him.

No one noticed me.

Not him.

Not the betas fumbling for change, or the omegas chatting over croissants.

It was as if the world had shifted just slightly to give me this view.

And I drank it in.

So this was his life. Warm pastries, soft laughter, a world of cinnamon and sugar and steam.

A small world, maybe, but it fit him.

It suited the shy tilt of his smile, the way he leaned forward when children spoke to him, as if every word mattered.

My heart ached.

What kind of life could I give him?

Would he laugh like that in my home?

Would he fill my cold, silent rooms with warmth, the way he filled this café?

Would he smile at me the way he smiled at strangers who left him coins and crumpled bills?

I folded my hands on the table, forcing myself to stay still.

Every instinct in me screamed to go to him, to brush his wrist, to breathe him in until his scent drowned me whole.

But not yet.

Not when he still looked at me with confusion instead of recognition.

Not when he wasn’t ready.

For now, I would watch. I would wait.

Because patience was the only way I could prove I was worthy of him.

----------------------------------------------

(Nunew’s POV)

The rush finally thinned, the tide of customers spilling back into the streets until the café quieted again.

Only a few tables remained occupied, the hum of voices dropping to a low murmur.

I leaned against the counter, exhaling slowly, wiping a bead of sweat from my brow.

My hands ached from working so fast, and my apron was dusted with sugar, but the relief of the lull felt like sinking into warm water.

I glanced up to survey the room—

And froze.

There he was.

The alpha from the other day.

Sitting alone at a table near the corner, posture straight, eyes steady, fixed only on me.

My breath caught.

For a second, I thought I was imagining it, that my restless thoughts had conjured him out of thin air.

But no—he was real.

Solid.

Here.

Our gazes locked across the space between us.

He didn’t look away.

A small smile touched his lips—soft, deliberate, meant for me alone.

Heat rushed to my face, sudden and overwhelming.

My heart hammered against my ribs, and before I could stop myself, I smiled back.

Shy.

Trembling.

The edges of my lips betraying me.

For one suspended moment, the whole café seemed to fall silent again.

No clatter of cups, no hum of voices—just him, and me, and the strange, undeniable warmth that bridged the distance between us.

I looked down quickly, cheeks burning, my fingers tightening on the cloth I held.

But the smile lingered, tugging at the corners of my mouth, refusing to fade.

--------------------------------------

(Zee’s POV)

My beauty gave me the most breathtaking smile.

That smile lit up my whole world.

He was a true beauty—an omega so radiant I couldn’t believe fate had chosen me to be his alpha.

Behind the counter, he kept working, but every so often, his shy eyes stole a glance my way. Me? I couldn’t look anywhere else.

Being in the same room with him filled me with a completeness I had never known.

The alpha in me, usually restless, was suddenly calm.

My omega was here.

Safe.

Happy.

And I would make sure he stayed that way, always.

Nothing and no one would keep me from him.

It was time. Time to speak to my omega face to face.

I rose slowly and stepped into line.

My chest ached with anticipation, but my steps were steady.

And then—finally—it was my turn.

There he was.

Up close, his blush deepened until it swept down the graceful curve of his neck, disappearing into the collar of his shirt.

My breath stilled at the sight.

His scent—sweet, warm cinnamon and honey—rose around me, threatening to unravel my control.

But I held firm.

He deserved my patience, not my hunger.

“Hello,” I said, my voice even. “Can I please have a black coffee?”

He smiled at me again, and the entire world blazed with light.

“Yes,” he answered softly, turning to prepare it.

I watched every careful movement, my pulse steady and strong, like I’d finally found my rhythm.

When he returned with my cup, I handed over the money, but I wasn’t ready to let the moment end.

“What is your name?” I asked.

He hesitated, then lifted those luminous eyes to mine. “My name is Nunew. But everyone calls me Nhu.”

The name was music. A prayer. A promise.

“It’s so nice to meet you, Nhu,” I said, reaching out my hand.

He placed his palm in mine, shy but steady.

The instant our skin touched, fire surged through me, sharp and sweet, an energy I couldn’t describe.

I never wanted to let go.

“Well, Nunew,” I said gently, savoring his name, “my name is Alpha Zee. I’ll be sitting over there.” I nodded toward my table. “When you get a break, will you come and join me?”

He dipped his head, lips curving in a shy smile. “Yes, Alpha Zee.”

The sound of him saying it—Alpha Zee—sent shivers rushing through my body.

I wanted to kiss those beautiful lips right then, to claim what was mine.

But I restrained myself. He wasn’t ready.

I took my coffee and returned to my seat.

Minutes stretched. The café slowly emptied, one customer at a time, until silence settled again.

At last, a young omega from the back came to cover the counter.

And then… there he was.

Nunew untied his apron, folded it neatly, and began to walk toward me.

Every step made my chest ache with wonder.

My whole world was walking across the café floor.

He didn’t know it yet, but he was my entire life.

I would do anything—everything—to make him happy.

With me, he would always be safe.

Always loved.

------------------------------------------------

Nunew's POV

I walked slowly, my heart pounding louder with every step until I reached his table.

Up close, he seemed even larger, broader, steadier than I remembered.

Yet when he looked up at me, his eyes softened, and all I felt was warmth.

“Sit with me?” he asked, his voice low, steady, carrying no command—only invitation.

I nodded and slid into the chair across from him, my hands twisting nervously in my lap.

For a moment, silence stretched between us, thick but not uncomfortable.

My pulse fluttered like wings in my throat.

“You have a beautiful smile,” he said softly.

Heat rushed to my cheeks. “Th-thank you.”

His gaze held mine for a long moment, as though he was memorizing every inch of my face.

Then his lips curved faintly.

“When we’re in front of others, you can call me Alpha Zee. But when it’s just us…” He leaned in slightly, his voice gentler now. “Call me Hia.”

The word felt unfamiliar on my tongue, but my chest tightened with warmth. “Hia,” I repeated, shy and hesitant.

A sharp breath escaped him, and for the briefest second his composure cracked, his eyes darkening as if the single word had reached straight into his soul.

“Good boy,” he murmured under his breath, barely audible, before clearing his throat.

“How old are you, Nhu?” he asked.

“Nineteen.”

He shook his head slightly. “Nineteen, hm? I’m twenty-five. Just had a birthday two months ago.”

He leaned back, studying me—not with judgment, but with patience. “Tell me a little about yourself.”

I couldn’t believe I was this close to an alpha.

My parents would have a fit.

Everything they taught me about keeping distance, about being careful—it all slipped away when I was near him.

When he asked me to sit with him, something inside me had whispered, forever.

I wanted to sit with him forever.

I didn’t understand where that thought had come from, or why I felt so at ease in his presence.

And now he wanted to know more about me.

My parents always told me not to tell strangers anything. But this alpha… he didn’t feel like a stranger.

I knew he could sense what I was—a male omega.

Sitting this close, he must have caught my scent. But his scent was so strong, so delicious, so calming, wrapping around me like warmth on a winter night.

Cinnamon, sweet and rich, tugging at every part of me.

I hesitated, fingers brushing over the hem of my apron folded in my lap.

“There’s… not much to tell. I work here at the café. I bake sometimes. My family is very protective. I live with my parents still.” My lips tugged into a small, embarrassed smile.

“My mom comes in almost every day just to order pastries.

She says mine are better than anyone else’s.”

His eyes softened, amused. “Do you make something special?”

I nodded quickly. “I make a pastry called Nhu’s Comfort. It’s very popular here.

I love to bake, and to cook all kinds of meals.” I smiled before I could stop myself, the thought sneaking in uninvited: what if I cooked a meal for him?

What if he sat at my table, eating food I made just for him?

My heart fluttered wildly. Delusion, surely. I shouldn’t be thinking like that. And yet I couldn’t stop.

“Nhu’s Comfort,” he repeated, his mouth curving. “That’s the name of your pastry?”

I ducked my head, cheeks warm. “Yes. It’s mine.”

“Well,” he said softly, his voice like velvet, “I would love to try it myself. I’m sure it’s just as warm and lovely as you are.”

My face burned, and I dropped my gaze again, hiding behind a shy smile.

I had never had this kind of interaction with anyone before. I didn’t know what to make of it.

But something inside me whispered that I didn’t want it to end.

Zee leaned back slightly, his dark eyes still fixed on me, but softer now. “You’ve told me a little about yourself,” he said. “It’s only fair I do the same.”

I looked up quickly, surprised. “You don’t have to—”

“I want to,” he interrupted gently.

I pressed my lips together, unsure why my chest tightened at those words.

“I’m a businessman,” he said simply. “My life is… busy. Meetings, schedules, numbers.

It’s not very interesting compared to baking something that makes people smile.”

I blinked, startled. “But you’re… important?”

His mouth curved, almost wry.

“People think so. But importance doesn’t always feel like happiness.” His gaze held mine, steady and certain. “Today, I feel happier sitting here with you than I have in years.”

My cheeks heated again, my fingers tightening in my lap.

For a moment, silence stretched between us, comfortable this time. Then his expression shifted, thoughtful.

“You mentioned cinnamon,” he said softly. “Your pastry… Nhu’s Comfort.”

I nodded, my heart skipping.

“When I was a child,” Zee continued, his voice lowering, almost as if it was a secret, “my mother used to bake cinnamon pastries for me after school.

Every day, without fail.

The scent filled our home.

Warm, sweet, safe.

It was the one thing that made me feel… calm. Like I belonged.”

My breath caught. “Cinnamon… was my comfort too. My mom always made me cookies when I was little. They still make me feel safe.”

Zee smiled faintly, and in that moment, it wasn’t polished or controlled. It was raw, vulnerable.

“Then fate was laughing when it made your scent cinnamon, wasn’t it?” he murmured. “The thing that’s always been my comfort… now it belongs to you.”

The words curled deep inside me, leaving warmth I couldn’t name.

I ducked my head, but I couldn’t hide the small, trembling smile tugging at my lips.

“Well, Hia,” I whispered, “it was nice talking to you. But I have to go back to work now—my break is over.”

He reached out his hand.

Without thinking, I placed mine in his.

His skin was warm, steady, grounding. It felt right in a way I didn’t understand.

He looked me directly in the eyes, his voice low and sure. “It’s been wonderful talking to you, Nhu.”

Then he did something that set me on absolute fire.

He lifted my hand and pressed his lips to my skin.

The moment his mouth brushed against me, it was like flames licked through my belly.

My breath stuttered, my body trembling, my thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind.

I didn’t understand what I wanted, what I was feeling—all I knew was that nothing in my life had ever felt so good as that single kiss to my hand.

I yanked my hand back, heart racing, and hurried to the counter, fumbling for my apron to cover the way I shook.

By the time we closed at seven, I still couldn’t believe what had happened. The whole day felt strange, like I had stepped into someone else’s story. A movie, maybe. Something too unreal to belong to me.

But I couldn’t stop thinking about it—his lips, the heat pooling low in my belly, the way my body had responded without permission.

What was wrong with me?

I needed answers. And there was only one person I could go to: Melissa, my older brother’s wife.

She had always been kind to me, someone I could trust with anything. She would never judge me or run to my parents.

After locking up, I stepped into the cool evening air.

For a moment, I swore I could still smell cinnamon—faint, lingering, as if it clung to the night itself.

Alpha Zee had stayed long after our talk, sipping his coffee in calm silence, and strangely… I had felt safer with him there.

His presence had been a steady warmth, like a shield I didn’t know I needed.

The weather was beautiful—leaves swirling in gold and red, the crisp air sharp against my cheeks.

Autumn had always been my favorite season.

As I walked home, I thought I felt a presence behind me, strong and watchful.

But when I turned, the street was empty.

Shaking my head, I continued the short ten-minute walk, my boots crunching over fallen leaves.

My mom always worried about me walking alone, but I told her I was fine—that I liked the exercise, that it helped clear my head after work.

At the edge of our property, I paused. Instead of heading straight to the main house, I turned toward my brother’s. My heart was too heavy, my thoughts too tangled.

I needed to talk to Melissa. She would help me make sense of what was happening to me.

Chapter Text

Chapter Four – The Weight of Secrets

(Nunew’s POV)

Melissa opened the door before I even knocked twice, her smile warm and immediate. “Little Nhu! What are you doing here so late?”

I shifted on my feet, suddenly unsure. My nerves tangled in my chest, but Melissa’s kindness was like a balm. She always made me feel safe.

“Can I… talk to you?” I asked quietly.

Her smile softened, and she stepped aside without hesitation. “Of course, come in.”

The house smelled of stew and fresh bread, the kind of homely warmth that wrapped around me like a blanket. Melissa led me to the kitchen table, where a small lamp glowed. She poured me tea before I even asked, sliding the cup toward me with a knowing look.

“You’ve got that look,” she said gently. “Like something’s weighing heavy on you.”

I stared down at my hands. “I… I don’t know how to explain it.”

“Then don’t explain. Just start where you can.”

Her patience loosened the knot in my throat. The words slipped out before I could stop them. “I met an alpha at work the other day.”

“An alpha?” Her tone stayed calm, steady. “Tell me more.”

“Well… about two days ago, someone came into the café. I’d never seen him before. But the moment he walked in, he stiffened, like he was startled. Then he started sniffing the air, searching everywhere. And then… his eyes landed on me.”

My fingers twisted together. “Melissa, I felt as if something shifted inside of me. I’ve never felt this way before. It was this warm, glowing feeling in my chest.”

I hesitated, then added softly, “And when he came up to order… I smelled rich, warm cinnamon cookies. You know—the kind Mom makes for me when I’m sad or when I’ve had a hard day.”

Her eyes softened. “He smelled like your mom’s cookies?”

“Yes. Warm, rich cinnamon. My favorite scent. But I’ve never smelled it on a person before. I don’t understand what this means.”

Melissa’s heart ached. She had a strong suspicion what it meant, but she wanted Little Nhu to come to it himself. She remembered her own moment of recognition—when she’d first met Jackson. The alpha had smelled like warm vanilla pudding, the same comfort her mother made for her as a child. From that first breath, she had known he was her mate.

Nhu’s situation was different. His parents had kept him sheltered, careful, in the dark about many things—especially about mates. He was rare, the first male omega born in generations, and from the moment Melissa had joined the family she had understood why they guarded him so fiercely. He wasn’t just rare. He was lovely. Innocent. A gem.

She wanted to protect him too. And she only prayed that whoever fate had chosen for him would be kind, patient, and worthy. Otherwise… she had no doubt her husband, his brothers, and father would tear that alpha apart without hesitation.

“Melissa… what does this mean? And what do I do?”

My voice dropped to a whisper. “He kissed my hand today.”

Melissa’s brows lifted slightly, but her expression never turned to judgment, only quiet interest. She leaned closer, her voice gentle. “And how did it make you feel?”

My cheeks burned hot. “Strange. Warm. Like I couldn’t breathe. Like I didn’t know what I wanted, but… I didn’t want him to stop.” I pressed a hand to my chest, embarrassed by how shaky my voice had become. “Something inside me lit up. I’ve never—never felt anything like it.”

Melissa reached across the table, her hand covering mine. “Oh, sweetheart. That’s not strange at all. That’s instinct. Attraction. Maybe even something deeper.”

I ducked my head, my voice barely above a whisper. “But he’s an alpha. My parents would never…”

“They love you, Nhu,” Melissa interrupted softly. “They just want to protect you. But you’re allowed to feel. You’re allowed to want.”

Her words eased something tight in me, though confusion still swirled in my chest. I held onto her hand like a lifeline, whispering the thought I hadn’t dared to voice. “Why do I feel so safe with him? Like… like I’ve known him forever?”

Melissa’s eyes softened, almost knowing. She squeezed my hand gently. “Because, Little Nhu… some people come into our lives and change everything. You don’t have to understand it all right now. Just let yourself feel it.”

I swallowed hard, her words settling deep into me. Maybe I didn’t understand what was happening. Maybe it was too soon. But the warmth in my chest refused to fade.

And for the first time, I wondered if fate was real after all.

Melissa and I talked for a little while longer, her voice soft and reassuring, until the front door opened. A blur of energy barreled into the living room.

“Uncle Nhu!” Hunter cried, his little arms wrapping tight around me.

I laughed, hugging him back. “Hey, buddy. How are you?”

His seven-year-old mind was already racing ahead, words tumbling out too fast to catch. “Where’d you go? Why are you here? Are you spending the night? Can we play a game? Did you bring me something from the café?”

Before I could answer, Jackson stepped into the room, brushing leaves from his shoulders. He leaned down to kiss Melissa. “Hi, honey. Missed you.” His arm slid around her waist before his eyes landed on me.

“Little Nhu. What are you doing over here?”

I tried to keep my voice casual. “Just visiting. Talking with Melissa about something.”

Jackson’s brows furrowed, his protective big brother look flashing across his face. “No one better be giving my Little Nhu any problems. I’ll beat the crap outta them if they are.”

“Brother, no—nothing like that,” I said quickly, cheeks heating.

“Jackson,” Melissa warned, giving him a look.

He raised his hands in mock surrender. “Hey, you know I gotta make sure no one bothers him.”

“Thank you, brother. But really… no one’s bothering me,” I said softly. I stood, smoothing my shirt. “I’d better get back home before Mom and Dad start worrying.”

“Uncle Nhu, do you have to leave?” Hunter whined, tugging at my sleeve.

I chuckled, ruffling his hair. “Don’t worry, buddy. I’ll play with you soon. I still have to get payback for you beating me at that racecar game.”

Hunter’s grin was all mischief. “I kicked your butt! Dad, I’m an awesome driver, right?”

Jackson laughed, clapping his son on the shoulder. “You and that controller are lethal.” He winked at me. “Sorry, Little Nhu. Not my fault my kid’s a champion racer.”

I pouted dramatically, crossing my arms, which made Melissa laugh.

“Hunter, go wash up and get ready for dinner,” Melissa said.

Jackson stretched and headed into the other room. “I’ll set the table.”

Melissa walked me to the door, her hand light on my arm. Her eyes softened, her voice dropping so only I could hear. “Little Nhu… you can always come talk to me. I’m here for you.”

I nodded, heart easing just a little.

She hesitated, then added, “Everything will be okay. And the truth about what’s happening—it’ll be revealed to you soon. You’ll understand when it’s time.”

Her words left me blinking, unsure. I hugged her quickly and stepped into the cool evening air.

I walked home with more questions than answers, her words echoing in my head. What truth? What did she mean?

All I knew was that I still didn’t understand why I reacted to that alpha the way I did—why his touch, his scent, his voice set my whole world on fire.

Nunew followed the familiar pathway to the main house. He pushed the door open and called softly, “Mom, Dad—I’m home.”

His mother appeared almost instantly, her expression worried. “Honey, are you all right? What took you so long?”

“Oh, I stopped by to talk to Melissa about something at work,” I said quickly.

Her brow smoothed, but not fully. “Okay, honey. Just please let me know next time. Call me on your phone.”

“Mom, I leave my phone here. I don’t have anyone to call, and I don’t want to be bothered with that thing.”

“Nhu, sweetheart,” she said firmly, “you need to start taking it with you. The days are shorter now—it’s dark when you come home. I’d feel much better if you had your phone in case of emergencies.”

I sighed but nodded. “Okay, Mom. Sure. I’ll start taking it.”

“Good boy.” She kissed my cheek, her warmth wrapping around me. “Now come—let’s eat before dinner gets cold.”

Far behind, cloaked in shadow, Zee walked silently along the same path. Not close enough for Nhu to see him—but close enough to make sure his omega was safe.

He already knew where Nunew lived. Powerful men like him had ways of learning such things, though he had only used those resources to understand his mate better, never to intrude.

He knew of Nunew’s family closeness, of how fiercely they protected him. And instead of jealousy, Zee felt gratitude. For nineteen years, they had kept his Little Omega safe. Now it was his turn.

Tomorrow, he decided, the time for shadows would end. He would go to Nunew’s parents’ house, introduce himself with the respect they deserved, and speak the truth: that their son was his soulbond, his fated mate.

He would ask permission to court Nunew properly, with patience and honor. He hoped they would be reasonable, that they would recognize fate when it stood before them.

He would show them his devotion—tell them he already had strong feelings for Nhu, feelings that went deeper than logic or time.

And when the moment came, he would promise them what he already knew in his heart: that he planned to love and cherish Nunew for the rest of his life.

---------------------------------------------

(Zee’s POV)

The next day.

The house stood warm and steady against the evening sky, lights glowing through curtained windows. It was the kind of home built on years of love and closeness — a place where laughter, arguments, and family dinners wove themselves into the walls.

I paused at the gate, my chest tight, then squared my shoulders. This was it. The first step toward earning the trust of the people who had protected my omega all his life.

I knocked once, twice.

The door opened to reveal his mother. Her hair was pulled back, her apron still tied, as if she’d only just stepped away from the stove. Her eyes widened at the sight of me — a stranger, tall and sharply dressed, standing on her doorstep.

“May I help you?” she asked cautiously.

I bowed my head slightly. “My name is Zee Pruk. I came to speak with you… about your son.”

Her brows furrowed, but before she could answer, her husband appeared behind her, taller and broader, his presence filling the doorway.

His eyes sharpened the instant they landed on me.

“Who are you,” he demanded, “and what business do you have with our Little Nhu?”

I drew a steady breath. “I believe your son is my soulbond. My fated mate. I came to ask your permission to court him.”

The silence that followed was heavy. The mother gasped softly, her hand flying to her mouth as tears welled and spilled.

“My Little Nhu… fated…” she whispered, her voice breaking.

The father’s face, however, remained stern. He stepped aside and gestured inside. “Please. Let us not have this discussion in the doorway.”

A few minutes later, I sat in their living room, tea in hand.

His mother’s eyes shone with tears; his father’s stare was hard as steel.

Now that I was closer, I could see it clearly. Nunew was his mother’s mirror — small and delicate, with white-blond hair and soft features. But his father’s nose and brow were there too, sharp and strong.

I introduced myself properly, told them a little about my company, my life, the man I was. His mother listened raptly, already enthralled. She had believed her rare son might never know this kind of love. To her, I could see, fate had delivered a miracle.

But his father was not moved so easily. He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “Do you understand what you’re saying, Alpha Zee? Do you even know what it means?”

“I do,” I answered firmly. “It means your son is the other half of my soul. It means fate has tied us together. And it means I will spend every day proving myself worthy of him.”

The father’s voice dropped, heavy as stone. “Then let me ask you plainly. My son is not like other omegas. He is a boy. Many would call that wrong. Many would not accept it. Do you still want him, knowing this truth?”

I didn’t flinch. “Yes. He is mine, and I am his. Nothing about him could ever make me turn away.”

His eyes narrowed further. “And what of your family? Your name? Your legacy? Binding yourself to him could mean the end of it. Are you willing to let it all go for my son?”

My heart tightened, but my answer was already carved into me. “I’ve already spoken with my father. He asked me the same. And I told him: I don’t care if our family line ends with me. I don’t care if whispers follow us or people disapprove. All I care about is this: Nunew is my soulbond. He is the one fate wrote for me. And I will not let him go.”

The silence stretched long. His mother sobbed openly, pressing her hands to her cheeks. His father studied me for what felt like an eternity, searching for cracks in my conviction.

Finally, he nodded once, slow and heavy. “If you want to love him, then prove it. Every day. Never make him cry. Because if you do, you’ll answer to me. I have three other sons, grown men, and together we will break your arms and legs. We will rip you apart Alpha. They will never find your body if you harm our precious Nhu.”

His words cut sharp, but I only bowed my head. “I swear to you — I will honor him, protect him, and love him for the rest of my life.”

His mother reached forward, taking my hand in both of hers. Tears streamed down her cheeks, but her smile was radiant. “My Little Nhu will be safe with you. I can feel it. Fate has finally come for him… and I thank the heavens it sent him someone who will love him so fiercely.”

I bent my head over her hands, humbled beyond words. In that moment, I promised again: I will never let him down. I will never let him go.

“I want to say one more thing before I leave,” I said softly.

They both looked at me.

“Nunew doesn’t know yet that he is my fated mate. My omega.”

His father bristled, voice rising. “And why haven’t you told him? Are you ashamed of him?”

“No.” I shook my head quickly. “Nothing like that. Before I tell him, I wanted to come here first. To ask your permission. To honor you both, for keeping him safe and loved. He is a lovely young man, and I am deeply humbled to be his fated. Please… allow me just a few days to tell him in my own way. Tomorrow night, I would like to ask him out. That is when I will tell him everything.”

His father’s gaze sharpened. “And if he doesn’t feel the connection? If he doesn’t want you, then what will you do?”

“Sir, he feels it,” I said quietly. “He just doesn’t yet know what it is. I will be patient. I will keep him safe, loved. And in time… he will know.”

The old man studied me for a long, taut moment, then leaned back at last. “All right, kid. I’ll give you this chance. We won’t say anything to him. But know this — we are trusting you with our most precious soul. Don’t make me regret it.”

I bowed deeply. “No regrets, sir.”

Then I rose, bowed again to his mother, and let myself out into the cool night. My chest felt lighter than it had in years. I had their blessing. And now, it was time to win the trust of my omega.

------

The door clicked shut behind Zee, and for a long moment the house was silent.

Nhu’s mother pressed a trembling hand to her heart, tears still wet on her cheeks. “Oh my… our Little Nhu has a fated mate. I can’t believe it. This Zee—” Her voice broke into a whisper. “He’s the one. I felt it the moment he spoke. He loves our Little Nhu already.”

Her husband stood rigid, staring at the closed door, his jaw set tight.

“He speaks well. Too well. But words are easy. Love is proven in action, not promises. Let us wait and see.”

She turned to him, her voice gentle but firm. “Did you not hear him? He said he would give up everything — his name, his legacy, his future — just to be with our son. That is not an empty vow.”

The old man sighed heavily, rubbing a hand across his face. “And yet, he believes Nhu cannot give him children. That his line ends with him.”

Her eyes softened, sorrowful. “Because that is what the world believes. That is what we told him to believe.”

She hesitated, then said quietly,

“We will have to tell Little Nhu. About who he really is. He knows he is special, a rare omega. He knows no one like him has been born in generations. But he does not know the truth of his body — of his ability to bear life. He deserves to know.”

“I agree,” her husband said slowly. “But not yet. First, we must see where this goes with that alpha. I need to know Little Nhu will be safe with him — that he won’t break his heart by deciding one day that the cost is too high. He says he will give up his legacy, but only time will tell if those words hold.”

His eyes hardened. “We must keep this secret a little longer. And we must ensure that Little Nhu does not reveal it either. We need to see this alpha’s true self.”

Silence fell again, heavier this time.

At last, she spoke, her voice softer than before.

“You’re right. If he knew the truth — that Little Nhu can bear life — it could change everything. We had to be certain he wanted our son for who he is, not for what he can give.”

The father’s gaze dropped, his voice gruff.

“And he passed that test. I’ll admit it. He said he would love him even if the family line ended with him. I saw no hesitation in his eyes.”

“Then you see?” she pressed, her voice breaking again. “Fate has chosen well.”

He grunted, but the fight was gone from his tone, replaced with weary acceptance. “So what do we do now?”

Her hand found his, fingers curling tight.

“We protect our son, as we always have. We watch this Zee. We see if his actions match his words. And when the time is right… when trust is proven beyond doubt… only then will we tell him the truth.”

Her husband gave a single, reluctant nod.

“If he proves himself worthy, then perhaps he will earn the greatest truth of all.”

They stood together in the quiet living room, the weight of their secret heavy between them.

Outside, the stars glittered cold and endless.

Inside, a mother’s hope and a father’s caution bound them in silent agreement:

For now, the truth would remain hidden.

------------------------------------------

(Zee’s POV)

The night air was cool as I stepped out of the house.

The gate clicked softly behind me, and for a long moment, I simply stood there, breathing.

I had their blessing.

Hard-won, but real.

The weight of the father’s warning still pressed against my chest, sharp and unforgiving.

Never make him cry. Or you’ll answer to us.

It was no empty threat. I believed every word. And yet, instead of fear, I felt gratitude.

They loved him fiercely.

They guarded him like the rare, precious soul he was.

And now, they had entrusted me with that same task.

Soon, I would take him from here—not away from his family, never that, but into a life we would build together.

Our home would always be open to them, and they to ours.

But he was my omega.

He belonged with me… with us.

I knew he was a boy, but that didn’t change what omegas needed.

They nested.

They created havens.

And I would give him the most perfect one.

A whole room, large and open, waiting for him to fill with blankets and pillows, colors and scents—anything his heart desired.

His sanctuary.

His joy.

He would never want for anything.

I would provide the perfect life for him. My precious omega would only know love, safety, and happiness.

I tipped my head back toward the stars, a vow burning in my heart.

I will protect him. I will honor him. I will give him joy. Always.

When I finally turned toward the road, my steps were lighter.

******************************************

The next afternoon, the café was bustling as usual.

But for me, the noise and chatter faded into nothing the moment I stepped through the door.

My Little Omega was behind the counter, sleeves rolled up, flour dusting his fingers, head bent over the register.

In my hand, I carried a single rose.

Pink.

His favorite color.

I remembered the way his eyes had lit up at the smallest things in that shade — a ribbon, a pastry box, the edge of the café menu.

Soft, sweet, hopeful.

Just like him.

When the line thinned and I finally reached the counter, he looked up.

His eyes widened slightly, that shy blush painting his cheeks.

“H-hello, Alpha Zee,” he murmured.

I smiled softly, setting the pink rose down on the counter between us.

His gaze dropped to it, and his lips parted in surprise.

“For you,” I said quietly. “I was hoping… you might let me take you out tomorrow night.”

His blush deepened, spreading down the curve of his neck.

For a moment, he only stared, wide-eyed and trembling.

Then, slowly, he nodded. “Yes… Hia.”

The sound of that word on his lips lit fire through me, warm and steady.

And I knew — tomorrow would be the first step into my forever with him.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five – The First Promise

(Nunew POV)

The rose sat in a slim vase by my bed, its petals still blushing pink even in the morning light.

I had carried it home like it was something fragile, precious.

And it was.

Every time I looked at it, my stomach fluttered with warmth I couldn’t name.

I couldn’t believe I had agreed to go out with Alpha Zee.

I didn’t know why I kept letting him get close, why it seemed like something inside me wanted to obey him… to please him.

It was as if I would have a hard time ever saying no.

My body acted on instinct, answering the pull of an Alpha I couldn’t resist.

I told myself I needed to be careful.

I didn’t know what his intentions truly were.

And yet… being near him, speaking with him, felt natural.

Too natural.

Like my soul itself whispered yes to anything involving him.

When I came home last night and told my parents an Alpha had asked me out on a date, I braced for major pushback.

My whole life, they had cautioned me about alphas.

But to my surprise, they both agreed.

Even my father — which shocked me most of all.

My mother’s eyes had filled with tears.

She told me I should go, that I deserved to be cared for.

Strange.

Everything felt strange ever since I laid eyes on that Alpha.

Even my own family was acting differently.

I couldn’t believe this was happening to me.

And yet, if I was honest, I was happy.

Smiling.

Things felt brighter than they ever had before.

For once, I wanted to enjoy it.

To enjoy being with… my Alpha.

I froze. Wait. My Alpha? Why would I say that? Alpha Zee wasn’t mine.

I shook my head quickly.

I didn’t know what was happening to me, and I refused to overthink it.

By the time I got to the café, my coworkers noticed.

“You’re smiling too much today,” Sara teased, nudging my side as I tied my apron.

“What happened, Little Nhu? Did someone finally sweep you off your feet?”

Heat shot straight to my cheeks. “N-no,” I stammered, fussing with the knot of my apron. “Nothing like that.”

“Uh-huh,” she said, grinning knowingly. “Then why do you keep blushing like that?”

I ducked my head and busied myself behind the counter, hoping the rush of morning customers would distract everyone from me.

But it was impossible to push away the memory of yesterday — the way Alpha Zee’s eyes had looked at me, steady and unshakable.

The way he’d set that single rose down on the counter like it was the most natural thing in the world.

For you.

I pressed my lips together, trying to keep from smiling again.

Why had I said yes so easily? I barely knew him.

And yet, when he asked me to go out with him… the word had tumbled out before I even thought about it.

Yes.

Now the promise of tomorrow hung in my chest like a secret flame, warming me even as it made me restless.

I glanced at the door more times than I cared to admit, half-expecting him to walk in. He didn’t.

But the thought that he might — at any moment — made my pulse quicken every time the bell above the door chimed.

I couldn’t deny it anymore: something had changed.

And no matter how much I tried to tell myself it was nothing, deep down, I knew my world had shifted the moment Alpha Zee had walked into it.

-----------------------------

By the time I walked home from the café, my nerves were in a knot.

Tomorrow had turned into today, and tonight I was supposed to meet Alpha Zee.

I slipped into my room, pulling open the small wardrobe.

What was I even supposed to wear?

Everything felt either too plain or too formal.

In the end, I chose something simple — a soft shirt in pale cream, and my nicest trousers.

My hands trembled slightly as I buttoned the shirt.

A gentle knock came at the door.

“Little Nhu?”

“Come in, Mom.”

She entered softly, her presence always warm, always careful.

Her eyes lingered on me, and I saw the shimmer of tears gathering there.

“Oh, my sweet boy…” She reached up, smoothing my white-blond hair back from my face. “You look so handsome. My Little Nhu is growing up.”

“Mom,” I murmured, embarrassed but touched.

She cupped my cheek, her thumb brushing lightly across my skin.

“I know we’ve always warned you about alphas.

I know we’ve tried to keep you safe.

But tonight, I want you to listen to your heart.

If this young man makes you smile… if he makes you feel safe… then allow yourself to feel it.

You deserve happiness, Nhu.”

My chest tightened. “But what if he changes his mind? What if—”

“Then he was never worthy of you,” she said firmly, her voice suddenly strong.

“You are rare.

You are precious.

And any man who cannot see that is a fool.”

I nodded, swallowing hard.

Her words wrapped around me like armor.

Before I could answer, the sound of the doorbell echoed through the house.

My pulse leapt to my throat.

Mom smiled, kissed my forehead, and whispered, “Go, sweetheart. Let him see you.”

(Zee’s POV)

The door opened, and there he was — my Little Omega, framed by soft light, dressed simply but perfectly.

For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.

In my hands, I held a bouquet of roses.

All pink.

Every shade from blush to deep rose, gathered carefully and bound with a silk ribbon. His favorite color.

“For you,” I said softly, offering the flowers.

His eyes widened, lips parting in surprise.

He reached out with trembling fingers, clutching the bouquet to his chest as if it were the most beautiful gift he had ever received.

“Thank you, Hia,” he whispered.

His voice was small, but it lit every corner of my heart.

“They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you,”

I murmured, letting my fingers brush lightly against his soft cheek.

A throat cleared sharply.

I glanced up to see Nunew’s father standing there, arms folded, his gaze as sharp as steel.

“Zee. How nice of you to come pick Nunew up,” he said evenly.

“It’s my pleasure, sir,” I replied with quiet respect. “I promise to bring him back at a respectable hour.”

His father gave a single, measured nod, though his eyes told me more than words: hurt him, and you’ll answer to me.

Nunew’s mother stepped forward, gently taking the bouquet from her son.

“I’ll put these in water for you, sweetheart,” she said softly, her smile warm but her eyes misty.

Then, turning to me, she added, “Have a lovely evening, both of you.”

I carefully helped Nunew into his light jacket.

The fall air was growing cooler, and I was glad he’d worn it.

With a gentle hand at the small of his back, I ushered him out the door.

As we walked away, I glanced back once.

His mother was smiling through her tears, leaning into her husband’s side.

His father’s arm circled her shoulders, but his eyes stayed on me, burning with that warning I understood all too well.

If anything happens to him, there will be hell to pay.

He needn’t worry.

I would keep my Little Omega safe.

Always.

Even if it cost me my life.

After opening the car door for him and making sure he was seated comfortably inside, I slid behind the wheel and started the engine.

He looked so small sitting there beside me,

so soft,

so beautiful.

Truly, he was the most breathtaking thing I had ever seen.

His warm cinnamon scent filled the car immediately, rich and intoxicating.

I drew a careful breath through my nose, trying to accustom myself to the heady sweetness of him in such a close space.

It wrapped around me, seeping into every corner, until even the silence between us felt comfortable, glowing.

“Hia,” he said softly, his voice delicate in the quiet. “Where are we going?”

I smiled, keeping my eyes on the road. “Someplace special, love. A place I know you’ll enjoy.”

He hesitated, fidgeting lightly in his seat. “Are you sure? I… I feel a little nervous.”

I reached over, wrapping my fingers gently around his small, warm hand.

“You have nothing to be nervous about,” I promised, my voice low and steady.

“Hia will take good care of you.

Hia will always make sure you’re safe and happy.”

Bringing his hand to my lips, I pressed a soft kiss against his skin.

The moment my mouth touched him, I felt the shiver that ran through his body.

His scent spiked, sweet and strong, flooding the car until I had to take several deep, steadying breaths to keep myself calm.

My Little Omega.

My soulbond.

My forever.

The ride was quiet, comfortable, his small hand still in mine.

When we finally pulled up, his eyes widened in curiosity.

It wasn’t a crowded restaurant or a loud market.

 Instead, the building was tucked away behind ivy-covered walls, lanterns glowing softly along the path.

 Beyond the gate, the garden opened like a secret—tables nestled among rose bushes and fairy lights strung through the branches overhead.

The air was sweet with jasmine and fresh bread, the hush of water trickling from a fountain at the center.

Couples sat scattered through the space, their voices low, their laughter soft.

It felt like stepping into another world, private and safe.

I opened his door, offering my hand.

“Welcome, Little One.

This place is special to me.

I wanted it to be special for you, too.”

He stepped out carefully, his fingers curling around mine.

His wide eyes lifted, drinking in the scene before him.

Lanterns glowed overhead, their golden light caught in the leaves of climbing ivy.

Fairy lights twinkled between branches like a sky of stars brought low, and roses bloomed in bursts of color along the garden walls, their perfume drifting gently in the cool night air.

The sound of water trickled from a stone fountain, a soft, soothing melody beneath the low hum of quiet conversation.

“It’s… beautiful,” he whispered, awe softening his voice.

The glow of the lanterns reflected in his eyes, making them shine like moonlight.

“Not as beautiful as you,” I said honestly, guiding him toward the table I had reserved.

It was tucked away in a corner, half-hidden by tall rose bushes, secluded enough that the world seemed to fall away.

A sanctuary within a sanctuary.

I pulled out his chair, waiting until he was comfortable before taking my own seat across from him.

His scent—warm cinnamon and honey—wrapped around me again, heady and sweet in this intimate space.

I breathed it in, and the tightness in my chest eased, my soul settling as though it had finally found its home.

I loved this place, always had.

Its atmosphere soothed me, its beauty brought peace.

But tonight was different.

Tonight, I was here with him — my omega, my love.

Radiant in the soft light, he stole my breath with every glance.

I had never known joy like this.

Never had it so good as I did now.

Fate had dealt me such a perfect hand.

I truly didn’t care that I would have no children, no legacy, no next generation to carry on my name.

I had already made up my mind: there was only now, only him.

And that was enough.

More than enough.

I would live a wonderful life with him.

I would love and cherish him, protect him, give him every happiness I could.

He would never want for anything.

The thought made me smile faintly.

Maybe we could get a dog… or a cat.

I even laughed under my breath at the image of him cradling a kitten in his arms, his smile soft and sweet.

Yes. We would live a happy life together, one built on love, not legacy.

Our world might not look like anyone else’s, but I didn’t care.

We would make our own norm.

Our own forever.

--------------------------

For a long moment, we simply sat in the glow of the lanterns, letting the silence stretch — not awkward, but warm, like a cocoon around us.

His eyes lowered shyly, his fingers brushing along the edge of the menu as though he wasn’t sure what to say.

“You’re nervous, being with me” I said gently, leaning forward.

His lips parted in surprise. “I—I don’t mean to be. I just… I don’t really do this.”

“I know,” I murmured. “It’s all right. You don’t have to force anything.

Just being here with me is enough.

Just sitting here with you is so calming and so perfect.

His cheeks flushed, and he gave the smallest nod, as if my words had loosened something tight inside him.

Before he could answer, the waiter appeared, smiling politely. “Are you ready to order?”

Nunew looked startled, fumbling with the menu. “I… um—”

“I’ll order for us both,” I said smoothly, cutting in before his nerves could rise again.

I glanced down at the menu, then tapped my choice, covering it with my hand so Nunew couldn’t see. “It’s a surprise.”

The waiter nodded and left.

Nunew tilted his head, curiosity flickering across his delicate features. “A surprise?”

I only smiled. “Trust me, Little One. You’ll like it.”

----------------------

(Nunew POV)

When the plates arrived, the waiter set one gently in front of me.

The scent hit instantly — warm and golden, honey and cinnamon curling through the air in a wave so rich I forgot to breathe.

My eyes widened. “Oh… it smells so good.”

I stared down at the pastry, perfectly glazed, steam still rising from its flaky layers.

The fragrance wrapped around me, achingly familiar — the same comfort I’d known since childhood, when Mom baked cookies to cheer me up.

My favorite scent in the world.

I blinked, opening my eyes wider as though I could drink it in.

My lips curved into a smile so wide it surprised even me.

“It smells like… home.”

Hia leaned closer, his gaze never wavering, his voice a low rumble that sank straight into my chest.

“That’s because it is, Little One. It’s what you are to me.”

My breath caught. My chest tightened. Home… to him?

“What does that mean?” I whispered, the words slipping out before I could stop them.

He only smiled, his eyes warm. “Try it. Tell me what you think.”

I reached down, lifting the soft pastry with careful fingers, and brought it to my lips.

The first bite melted on my tongue — flaky, sweet, golden with honey, laced with warm cinnamon.

Comfort and delight all at once.

Heat spread through me, filling my chest, my belly, even the tips of my fingers.

A small sound escaped before I could stop it — a soft, helpless moan.

When I opened my eyes, Alpha Zee was staring at me.

His jaw tight, his fist clenched on the table as though holding himself together by sheer force.

“Hia? Are you… are you okay?” I asked timidly.

The sound of my voice seemed to snap him out of it.

He let out a harsh, shaky breath. “Yes, love. I’m fine. Just… enjoying seeing you happy.”

His voice was strained, low, almost rough with something I didn’t understand.

I blinked at him, confused.

I wanted to ask again, to push — but the pastry pulled my attention back with its gooey sweetness, the taste calling me to take another bite.

So I did.

Slowly, savoring it, my eyes fluttering shut again in quiet joy.

When I looked up, he was still watching me intently.

His gaze was soft, yes, but there was something else in it too — something deeper, something I couldn’t name, but which made my chest feel warm and my stomach twist with strange, fluttering heat.

We lingered over the pastry, and for a while it felt easy — soft conversation, gentle laughter.

Hia asked me about the things I liked.

I told him I loved baking, cooking, decorating.

He smiled at that, his eyes glowing with pride as though I’d invented something priceless.

“When you’re ready, Little One,” he said quietly, “I’d like to invite you to my home.”

“Your… home?” I echoed, hesitant.

“Yes. My home.” His voice softened, almost reverent.

“There’s a special room I want to show you.

A room I think you would love.”

Then he spoke of himself.

Not in the way some alphas brag — no list of accomplishments, no boasts.

Just quiet truths.

He told me he ran a company, though he didn’t go into detail.

That he loved his work, but it often left him cold, until recently.

That cinnamon had always been his favorite scent, ever since his mother made pastries to welcome him home from school.

And that he thought fate had a strange sense of humor, giving him that comfort again — in me.

He told me about his house.

A place with a wide garden and a lake at its edge, secluded because he valued his privacy.

It had been in his family for generations, passed down and renovated, but when he finally moved in a few years ago… it had never felt like a home.

As he spoke, I found myself picturing it.

A large, quiet house waiting for warmth.

And before I could stop myself, I imagined decorating it, bringing color and life into it, filling it with laughter and light.

I didn’t understand why I thought like that — why the thought of giving him a home made my heart ache.

This was just our first date.

I didn’t even know his intentions yet.

And still, his words sank deep, curling into the corners of my chest I’d never let anyone touch.

When the meal was done, he stood and offered his hand. “Come. There’s something I want to show you.”

I hesitated, then slipped my hand into his.

His palm was warm, steady.

I followed him through the garden and out a quiet gate, where a path opened onto the water.

The moon lay across it like silver, rippling with every breath of wind.

The night air was cool.

I wrapped my arms around myself without thinking.

He noticed instantly. “You’re cold.”

Before I could protest, he tugged me gently into his arms.

Heat enveloped me at once, his chest broad and solid beneath my cheek.

I froze.

My whole body trembled.

Without thinking, I buried my face into the curve of his neck — and the moment his scent hit me full, sharp and sweet, I nearly came undone.

Warm cinnamon honey exploded through my senses.

Something primal surged inside me, something I had never felt before.

My mouth watered.

Gods, I wanted to bite him.

Sink my teeth into his skin, claim him like I’d only ever heard whispered in old stories about mates.

But we weren’t mates.

That wasn’t supposed to be us.

Panic and longing warred in me.

I gasped and pulled back quickly, shaking my head, trying to clear it.

My body was still trembling, my mouth aching with the need.

I turned away, sucking in desperate breaths of cool air to chase the overwhelming scent of cinnamon and honey out of my lungs.

“I—I don’t know what just came over me,” I whispered, ashamed.

(Zee’s POV)

My Little Omega turned from me, and though it stung, I understood.

I hadn’t thought when I pulled him in like that — hadn’t realized I’d pressed his face right against my scent gland.

His reaction was instinct, pure and unshaped.

He didn’t know it, but for a moment he was pulling closer, almost as if he might mark me.

The thought nearly undid me.

Gods, I wanted it — wanted his sweet teeth in my skin, his claim on me forever.

But it was too soon.

He didn’t even know what we were yet.

He didn’t understand that this was the call of the fated bond — the way our bodies yearned for each other, two halves of one soul, aching until we were whole.

It was time.

I had to tell him.

“Little One,” I said softly, stepping closer, my voice low with certainty.

“I know exactly what came over you.”

His head snapped up, wide eyes searching mine. “Hia… you do? I—I’m sorry—”

“No, love.” I cupped his cheek, forcing his gaze to hold mine.

“Look at me.

There is nothing to be sorry for.

Nothing.”

I stroked my thumb along his skin, grounding both of us.

“I need you to just listen now.

Don’t speak.

Don’t run.

Just… listen.”

He swallowed hard, breath trembling.

I felt his heart racing beneath my palm.

“There’s a reason you feel this way,” I whispered.

“A reason you trembled in my arms.

A reason my scent pulls you, and yours drives me half-mad.

A reason I can’t stay away from you, no matter how I try.”

His lips parted. “What reason?”

I leaned close, my forehead brushing his.

“Because you’re not just any omega.

You’re mine.

My soulbond.

My fated mate.

You’re my Omega, and I’m your Alpha.”

(Nunew POV)

The world seemed to tilt.

My breath caught in my throat, my heart hammering so hard I thought it might break through my ribs.

Mine.

Soulbond.

Fated mate.

The words echoed through me, each one striking something deep inside, something I didn’t even know was waiting.

“No…” My voice came out in a whisper, too thin, too shaky.

“That’s… that’s just a story.

Something people tell children.

That doesn’t happen in real life. Hia… what are you saying? That can’t be true.”

My throat closed, the words tumbling out fast and desperate.

“I’m a boy omega. I can’t have a fated mate. I’m not your mate.

You need children, a legacy. I can’t give you that. I can’t give it to anyone. I can’t be anyone’s mate.”

I tried to step back, but his hands were steady, gentle, anchoring me in place.

Maybe he liked me.

Maybe he enjoyed spending time with me.

But fated?

Soulbound?

That couldn’t be real.

Not with me.

I was male — not the kind of omega alphas built legacies with.

No one would ever give all of that up just to choose me.

But his eyes never wavered.

Dark, certain, burning with something I couldn’t name but couldn’t escape.

“Little One,” he said softly, “look at me.”

I did.

I couldn’t not.

And when I did, something inside me gave way.

His gaze wasn’t heavy or demanding.

It was… home.

Warmth.

Safety.

The very thing I’d been aching for without knowing it.

This Alpha was everything.

A shelter.

A promise.

A happiness I hadn’t dared to believe in.

His scent, his voice, the steady strength in his arms — everything about him called to me in a way nothing ever had.

My throat tightened. “Then why do I… why do I feel this way?” I pressed a hand to my chest, trembling. “Like something’s broken open inside me.”

He caught my arms firmly, holding me steady.

“Look at me, Little Omega.”

I squeezed my eyes shut, too afraid to face him.

“Look. At. Me. Now.”

The command rolled through me like a wave, and my whole body tensed.

Before I could think, I obeyed — my gaze snapping up to meet his.

My lips parted in shock.

I hadn’t chosen to do it.

My body had moved on its own.

His voice was steady, unshakable. “Do you see? Without thinking, your body answers me.

Because I am your Alpha, and you are my Omega.

We are soulbound.

We are one.”

I stood there in stunned silence, his words burning into me.

I had been around alphas before — but never like this.

Never with my body betraying me, obeying without thought.

Never with my heart pounding so hard it hurt, my chest aching to be closer.

I swallowed hard, my world spinning. I can’t believe this… it’s true. He’s my fated. He’s my Alpha.

I stood there, dazed.

The world around me blurred — the lanterns, the water, even the night air.

All I could feel was him.

His words still rang in my ears, steady and unshakable.

We are soulbound.

We are one.

My chest rose and fell too quickly.

My lips parted, but no sound came.

My body trembled, but I didn’t pull away. I couldn’t.

His grip softened, sliding from my arms to cradle my face instead.

His thumbs brushed my cheeks as if I were something delicate, breakable.

“Shh,” he murmured, so softly it was almost a breath. “It’s all right, Little One. You don’t have to say anything. Not now.”

He bent his head and pressed a kiss to my forehead, lingering there, his warmth seeping into me.

My lashes fluttered shut at the touch, and something deep inside me eased, even as confusion still twisted tight in my chest.

When he pulled back, I found myself staring up at him in silence, my thoughts scattered, my voice gone.

He smiled faintly — not triumphant, not demanding.

Just tender.

“We’ll take this one step at a time.

You don’t need to understand everything tonight.

Just know this…” His hand slid down, taking mine gently. “…you are safe with me.

Always.”

I let out a shaky breath, my fingers curling weakly into his.

My head felt light, my body heavy, as though I were moving through a dream.

I didn’t answer.

Couldn’t.

But I didn’t let go.

And in that quiet, I thought: maybe fate wasn’t a story after all.

The ride home was quiet.

Too quiet.

My thoughts spun, colliding with his words over and over.

Fated.

Soulbond.

Mine.

It was too much.

Too big. I couldn’t process it.

I sat there, silent, his hand wrapped around mine the entire drive.

His thumb stroked gently across my skin, steady and grounding, but I still didn’t know what to say.

How to be.

When we pulled up to my house, he came around to open my door, helping me out with care.

His arm slid around my shoulders, guiding me to the steps.

When he rang the bell, I leaned into him without thinking, my face pressed against his chest.

The scent of cinnamon wrapped around me, thick and warm.

My body felt weak, heavy, almost sleepy, as if his presence alone lulled me into surrender.

The door opened.

My mother’s voice, soft and surprised.

My father’s voice, deeper, firmer.

I heard them speaking to him, but the words blurred together.

I couldn’t make them out.

All I could do was cling tighter, sinking into the safety of his warmth.

Then Hia gently pulled me back, and a faint whine slipped from me before I could stop it — needy, desperate, foreign on my lips.

His hands cradled my face, and even through the haze, I felt the heat of his palms seeping into my skin.

“I’ll check on you tomorrow,” he murmured.

And then, suddenly, I was no longer in his arms.

My mother and father didn’t pull me away.

It was Melissa.

Somehow she was here, her grip firm, steady, tugging me inside.

“Little Nhu,” she whispered urgently, almost startling me.

The haze broke like mist in sunlight.

The cinnamon was gone.

I blinked and realized I was on the living room couch, Melissa holding my hand tightly, my parents standing nearby.

“What’s going on?” I asked, my voice hoarse. “What… what happened?”

My father’s eyes were heavy, unreadable. “Little Nhu,” he said carefully, “what do you remember?”

I sat up straighter, gently pulling my hand from Melissa’s.

My chest tightened as I looked between them all.

My father’s question hung in the air. What do you remember?

I swallowed, my throat dry, and lowered my gaze to my lap.

My fingers twisted in the hem of my shirt, buying me a little time.

“I…” My voice cracked, and I had to start again. “I remember the café. He brought me roses. Pink ones.”

My lips trembled into a small, almost disbelieving smile. “So many… like he knew.”

Melissa’s hand squeezed mine, encouraging me to go on.

I drew in a shaky breath. “He took me out to dinner.

It was… beautiful. Like something from a dream.

And he… he ordered for me.

A pastry.

Cinnamon and honey.” My chest tightened as the memory swelled inside me. “It smelled like home. Like safety.”

My mother’s breath hitched, her hand flying to her lips.

I forced myself to look up, though my vision blurred with tears.

“And then… he told me things.” My voice fell to a whisper.

“Things I don’t understand.

He said I was his.

That I was his omega.

That we were…” My voice faltered on the word, almost breaking. “…soulbound.

Fated mates.”

The silence in the room deepened, heavy with meaning.

My father’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t speak.

I shook my head, my hands trembling.

“It can’t be true. It’s just a story.

And even if it was true, it couldn’t be me.

I’m a boy.

I can’t… I can’t give him children.

I can’t give him a legacy.

He should be ashamed just to say it.”

My mother’s eyes filled instantly, tears spilling as she took a step closer.

“Oh, my Little Nhu…”

Melissa’s grip on my hand tightened, her eyes shining with something I couldn’t read.

My father exhaled slowly, the sound like stone grinding in his chest.

I sat there, trembling, lost and afraid. “So why does it feel real?” I whispered.

“Why does every part of me believe him, even when my head tells me it’s impossible?”

My voice cracked as the words spilled out, raw and broken.

“If it’s true, then I’ll only be a burden to him.

A disappointment.

I can’t give him a legacy.

I can’t carry his children — I’m a boy.

I can’t give him what he needs.

I’ll ruin him.

I’ll ruin everything.”

The last words dissolved into a sob. “I’m already a burden to all of you.”

“No!” My mother’s voice was sharp, fierce, trembling as she rushed forward and gathered me into her arms.

She cradled me close, rocking me like I was still her baby.

Her tears dampened my hair.

“Oh, my Little Nhu, don’t you ever say that again.

You are not a burden.

You are our joy.

Our miracle.

We have loved you since the moment you took your first breath, and we will love you until our last. Do you hear me?”

Her words tore something open in me, and I clung to her, shaking.

But then her voice softened, breaking around the edges.

“But… Little Nhu… we haven’t been completely honest with you.”

I stiffened in her embrace, my heart kicking hard in my chest.

Slowly, I pulled back enough to look at her. “Honest? What do you mean?”

The silence stretched, heavy.

My father’s gaze flicked to Melissa, as if asking for strength.

Melissa leaned forward, her hand still wrapped firmly around mine.

Her voice was steady, though her eyes were gentle.

“It’s time, Mama. He deserves to know the truth.

All of it.

He can’t keep believing he’s less than what he is.”

My breath caught. “The truth?” My voice shook. “About what?”

Melissa’s words struck the room like a bell.

My father’s shoulders stiffened, my mother’s lips pressed tight.

The silence stretched until I thought I would break under it.

Finally, my father spoke, his voice low and weighted.

“Little Nhu… you know you are rare.

You’ve known that since you were a child.”

I nodded shakily. “A male omega. I know.”

My mother’s hand smoothed over mine, trembling.

“But what you don’t know is… why your birth was such a miracle. Why we’ve guarded you so fiercely all your life.”

I frowned, confusion churning in my chest. “What do you mean?”

Her eyes filled with tears again, her voice soft but steady.

“Because, Little Nhu… you’re not like the other boys.

You’re more.

You were born with the ability to conceive life.”

The room seemed to tilt around me.

For a moment, I couldn’t breathe.

“Wh-what?”

“You can carry children,” my father said firmly, though his eyes softened as they met mine.

“Just as female omegas can.

You were born with that same gift.”

My stomach dropped.

My mind screamed denial, but my body went still, frozen.

“No,” I whispered. “That’s not possible. I… I’m a boy.”

My mother’s hands cupped my cheeks, her tears spilling freely now.

“I know, sweetheart.

But it’s true.

You are the first male omega in generations not only to be born… but to be born able to carry life.”

I shook my head, my voice trembling. “Why… why didn’t you ever tell me?”

My father’s jaw tightened, guilt shadowing his features.

“Because we feared what the world would do with that knowledge.

People are cruel, Little Nhu.

Some would see you as a prize to be claimed, a body to be used.

Others would see you as unnatural, something to destroy.

We wanted to protect you from all of it.

So we told you what was safe — that you were rare, but not why.”

Melissa’s hand squeezed mine again, her voice gentle but resolute.

“They kept it from you out of love, Nhu.

But now… now you need to know.

Because fate has found you.

Because you deserve to understand who you are — all of who you are.”

Her words rattled in my chest, and suddenly something sharp and hot twisted inside me.

My head snapped toward my mother.

“Mom.” My voice cracked.

“My second… hole.

The one under my—” I couldn’t finish the word.

My face burned, shame and fear tangling in my throat.

“You told me that was normal. You said all boys had it. You said I was normal.”

Her face crumpled, her tears falling faster as she reached for me.

“Honey… you are not normal.

You are special.

Rare.

There is nobody else in this world like you.

There has never been anyone like you. You are a miracle, my Little Nhu. Please, don’t doubt yourself.”

But the words only made the ache sharper.

Tears blurred my vision, my chest heaving.

My voice slipped out in a broken whisper.

“Then why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t you tell me something so important about my own life? About my own body?”

I pulled back, trembling all over. “What if something had happened? What if someone tried to hurt me, and I didn’t even know the truth about myself?

About my own anatomy?”

My mother sobbed, pressing her forehead to mine, clutching me close.

“Because we had to protect you,” she cried.

“We worked so hard to keep you safe.

All of us.

Every day, every moment of your life, we watched over you to make sure nothing ever touched you, nothing ever harmed you.”

My father’s voice rumbled low, steady, though his eyes were heavy with regret.

“We didn’t want you to live in fear of what you are.

We thought if you believed you were normal, you’d live free.

Innocent.

Untouched by the world’s cruelty.”

Melissa stroked my hand, her thumb warm against my skin.

Her voice was quieter now, but fierce.

“But Nhu… innocence is not the same as ignorance. And now, you deserve to know the truth.

All of it.

Because you are not just rare.

You are whole.

And you are not alone anymore.”

The room was heavy with tears and truths, but as my mother held me, her hands shaking against my back, the sharpness in my chest began to soften.

I sniffled, my forehead pressed to hers.

“I… I understand. You only wanted to protect me.”

My voice cracked, but this time it wasn’t from anger.

It was from love.

“And you did. You kept me safe all these years.”

Her sob turned into a shaky laugh as she kissed my temple. “We would do it all again for you, my Little Nhu.”

I leaned into her touch, finally letting myself breathe.

The ache didn’t vanish, but it eased — replaced by something steadier, something that had always been there. Love.

“I forgive you,” I whispered, my chest trembling. “I forgive you, Mom. Dad.”

Melissa smiled softly, relief easing the lines of her face.

She squeezed my hand again.

“That’s our Little Nhu. Stronger than you know.”

Silence stretched for a moment, warm this time.

But then the weight of the night pressed back in.

Zee’s words, his eyes, the way my body had responded to him without thought.

I swallowed, sitting up straighter. “But now what? What do I do about him?

About…

Hia?”

My father’s gaze was steady, though wary.

“First, you decide if you want this.

If you want him.

Fate may tie you, but choice matters too.”

My mother brushed my hair back gently.

“And second, we need to move carefully.

Zee doesn’t know the truth about you.

About what you can give.

He needs to prove that he wants you, not just what you carry.”

Melissa’s eyes softened, almost glowing with pride.

“And from what I’ve seen, he already has.

He came here, stood before your parents, and promised to give up everything — his name, his legacy, his future — just to be with you.

He chose you without knowing.”

My head snapped up.

“Wait—what? You… you talked to him? Mom? Dad? When did you talk to him?”

My mother’s expression gentled. “He came to us two days ago.”

“Two days ago?” I echoed, stunned. “But… I don’t understand.”

“Honey,” she said softly, “he came to our door to speak with your father and me.

He told us who you were to him — his fated mate. And he asked for our permission to court you.”

Her words pressed down on me, thick and heavy, and Melissa’s voice echoed them: he promised to give up everything — his name, his legacy, his future — just to be with you.

My throat tightened, my heart squeezing almost painfully.

He had chosen me.

Just me.

“But…” My voice shook. “He’s an Alpha.

Children and legacy are everything to them.”

My father’s deep voice rumbled, steady but sure.

“Son, he told us those things don’t matter to him anymore.

He told us you are the most important thing.

That’s all he wants.”

I sat in stunned silence, words failing me. “I… I don’t know what to do.”

My gaze darted helplessly toward my mother.

“Melissa,” she said quietly.

Melissa leaned closer, her tone gentle but firm.

“So, here’s the plan.

You don’t tell him yet.

Not until you’re ready.

Let him show you who he is.

Let him prove his love, day after day.

And when the time comes—when you feel safe and certain—you’ll share the truth together.”

My chest tightened.

“Don’t tell him?

You want me to lie to him?”

“No, honey,” my mother said quickly, reaching for my hand.

“That’s not what we mean.

We just want to be sure it’s you he wants, without conditions.

He’s spoken the words. Now let’s see the actions. Let’s see consistency.”

Her voice was warm but steady, full of conviction.

I wiped my eyes, breathing slowly.

The storm in my chest quieted, replaced by something softer.

“Okay,” I whispered. “I’ll wait. I’ll watch. I’ll… I’ll give him the chance to prove it.”

My father’s hand settled firmly on my shoulder. “And we’ll be right here, every step of the way.

Whenever you’re ready to tell him, you’ll have our full support.”

I sat in silence, thoughts spinning.

Then, almost without realizing it, my hand lifted, pressing gently against my flat stomach.

“So… I can have a baby,” I whispered.

The words felt strange, foreign, but they made me smile.

In my mind’s eye, I saw myself with a rounded belly, carrying Hia’s child.

The thought made my heart skip.

A warmth spread through me, soft and secret.

I nodded slowly, my heart pounding with both fear and something new—hope.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 Shelter in His Arms

Zee’s POV

Zee hadn’t slept.

All night he had turned in his bed, sheets tangled, heart refusing to slow.

Every time he closed his eyes he saw Nhu — wide-eyed, trembling, trying to take in truths too heavy for anyone to bear alone.

The look on his face had carved itself into Zee’s chest, an ache that refused to fade.

It drove Zee absolutely crazy that he couldn’t bear with him Omega to comfort him.

An alpha was supposed to give strength.

To shield, to steady.

But last night, all he had been able to do was hold Nhu for a moment before letting him slip back into the quiet of his family’s home.

Walking away had been the hardest thing he’d done in his life.

The sun had barely risen before Zee was out the door, driven by something he couldn’t fight.

His inner Alpha, his blood, his very bones demanded it — check on him, make sure he’s safe, don’t let him wake alone with the weight of this.

Now, standing at the small gate outside the house, Zee forced himself to breathe.

He had no right to demand more than Nhu could give.

Not yet.

Maybe not ever.

But he could be present.

He could offer what his heart screamed for: shelter.

He lifted his hand and knocked, slow and steady against the wood.

It was Nunew’s father who opened the door.
“Hello, Zee. I’m not surprised to see you here.”

“Really?” Zee asked softly.

The older man’s mouth curved into a small smile. “It’s where I would be, if it were my wife.”
He stepped back, holding the door open. “Come in.”

Zee walked past him, bowing his head slightly in respect. The older man gestured toward the sitting room.
“Please, have a seat.”

Zee sat, letting his eyes wander across the room.

It was warm, neatly decorated, with soft touches that spoke of family life.

On the wall hung photographs — the family gathered together, and in several of them, a little boy with bright eyes and a round face.

Zee couldn’t stop the smile tugging at his lips.

Even then, Nunew had been beautiful — a boy with a sweetness that had only deepened as he grew.

“Cute little fella, huh?” his father said, catching his gaze.

Zee nodded.

“All three of my boys were handsome fellas.

My wife and I were blessed to have such a big family.

Growing up, they were close — and they all fiercely protected Nunew.”

Zee’s chest tightened. “I thank the gods that he had such a loving family. I don’t know how to express my gratitude for the way you raised him.”

The man’s eyes softened, but his voice carried a weight of wisdom.

“Children are a blessing, Zee. One of God’s greatest gifts.

But I have to ask you — are you absolutely sure you won’t regret your decision to be with my son?”

“Sir, I—” Zee began, but the man lifted a hand.

“Let me finish. I know you’ve said you’ve come to terms with not having a child to carry on your legacy.

But think carefully.

You are a very successful and fortunate man.

You’ve acquired wealth, land, a name.

When you are gone, what happens to it all?

You’re an only child.

Your father was an only child.

You told us your mother had you late in life, which made me think she had struggles conceiving.

I don’t say this to be cruel, but to be certain you’ve thought about what you’re giving up.

Your bond with little Nhu has only just begun.

There is still time for you to reconsider.

No one would look down on you or blame you for protecting your family’s legacy.

Family is important.

Legacy is important.”

Zee met his gaze, steady and unwavering.

“Sir, Nunew is my family.

He’s my legacy.

If it ends with me and him, I’m fine with that.

The life I’m going to have with him will be worth ten thousand legacies.

And besides — your sons have children, or one day they will.

I could pass my legacy down through them.

The empire my family built doesn’t need to die with me — because family is more than blood.

To me, it’s love.

It’s the people you protect.”

Nunew’s father sat in silence, astonished at what Zee had just said.

He hadn’t expected such certainty, or such humility.

In that moment, he realized Zee was serious — more serious than he had believed possible.

He rose slowly, crossing the room, and extended his hand.

“Young man, you impress me every time I meet with you.”

Zee stood and shook his hand firmly. “Thank you, sir.”

The older man nodded, a rare gleam of pride in his eyes.

He believed now, truly, that Zee was the right man for his son.

-----------------

Nunew’s POV

Upstairs, Nhu stirred again, rolling onto his side.

The morning light had grown brighter now, spilling across the floorboards.

He buried his face into the folds of his shirt once more, clinging to the fading traces of cedar and warmth.

It wasn’t enough.

The more he breathed it in, the more he ached.

His chest felt like it was reaching for something just out of sight, just out of reach.

A murmur rose from below — voices, deep and steady. His father’s tone, calm but weighted.

And then another voice that made his entire body still.

Hia..

His Hia...

Nhu sat up quickly, heart racing.

He hadn’t expected him — not this soon, not today.

His hand pressed against his chest, as though he could calm the pounding there.

He tilted his head, listening harder, drawn by the cadence of Hia Hia's voice drifting up through the floorboards.

The sound soothed him and unsettled him all at once.

His instincts whispered: Go to him. Find him. Breathe him in.

His legs swung off the bed before he’d even decided to move.

The pull was undeniable.

He stepped out of his room and padded down the stairs.

The closer he came, the stronger the scent grew — warm honey and cinnamon, wrapping around him, calming him like nothing else ever had.

When he entered the living room, Zee’s head lifted.

Their eyes met — Zee sitting there, solid and steady, and Nhu standing small and soft in his thin pajama pants and t-shirt.

Before a word could be spoken, Nhu crossed the room and climbed right into his lap, as natural as breathing.

His arms went around His Hia's neck, his face pressing into the curve of his throat, drinking in that scent until the world finally quieted.

Zee startled, just for a heartbeat, before his arms closed around Nhu with fierce gentleness.

He buried his face in Nhu’s hair, breathing him in as though he’d been waiting his whole life for this.

From the corner, Nhu’s father watched the scene — the way his son clung, the way Zee held him like he was precious.

With a small nod to himself, he quietly left the room, giving them the moment they needed.

“Baby,” Zee whispered, voice rough with tenderness, “are you okay?”

He tried to ease Nhu back just enough to see his face, but Nhu only clung tighter, refusing to let go.

Zee’s hand smoothed slow circles along his back.

He breathed him in, letting the warmth sink deep into his chest.

The calm that settled over him in that moment… only Nhu could bring it out.

Having his arms full of his warm Omega — nothing in the world compared.

Nhu shifted faintly in Zee’s arms, his breath warm against his neck.

His voice was so quiet it was almost lost in the silence.

“Hia… don’t leave me.”

The words were muffled, clinging as tightly as his arms did.

Zee’s chest tightened, his heart breaking and mending all at once.

He cupped the back of Nhu’s head, pressing a kiss into his hair.

“I’m not going anywhere, baby. Not now, not ever.”

Nhu breathed deeper, his whole body relaxing against him.

“I feel… safe with you.”

His fingers curled into Zee’s shirt as though he was afraid to let go. “When I’m close to you. The noise, the weight—it gets quiet.”

Zee closed his eyes, holding him tighter, as if he could shield him from the world.

“Then I’ll stay right here. As long as you need me. Forever, if you’ll let me.”

Nhu let out a soft, shaky sound — half sigh, half hum — and nuzzled closer, his nose brushing against Zee’s skin as he breathed him in.

His small, content murmur sent warmth flooding through Zee’s entire body.

For a long while, they just stayed like that — two hearts pressed close, the silence of the house wrapping around them like a blanket.

Zee thought, if this is what it means to be bound, then I never want to be free.

Nhu’s breath evened out slowly against his neck, his body melting into the safety of Zee’s arms.

Zee just held him, rocking faintly, hand stroking his back in steady circles.

The sight filled Zee with a fierce, quiet pride.

His Omega felt safe here — in his arms.

Nothing in his life had ever made him prouder.

A soft sound stirred at the doorway.

Zee glanced up and saw her — Nhu’s mother, standing half-hidden in the hall.

Her hand was pressed to her chest, eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she watched her son tucked against him, clinging with everything in him.

For a moment, she didn’t move, afraid to break the fragile peace that had settled in the room.

When their eyes met, Zee expected questions, maybe even disapproval.

Instead, she only smiled — small, trembling, but filled with so much love it nearly undid him.

“You’re holding him just the way he’s always needed,” she whispered softly, her voice barely carrying across the room.

Zee swallowed, his throat tight. “He makes it easy,” he murmured back, his hand never stilling on Nhu’s back. “I’d stay like this forever if he asked me to.”

A tear slipped down her cheek, and she brushed it away quickly, still smiling. “Then maybe… you really are the one the gods chose for him.”

She lingered just a moment longer, as if to memorize the sight, before stepping quietly away, leaving them wrapped in each other.

Nhu shifted faintly at the sound, but didn’t wake — only burrowed closer, whispering half-asleep,

“Don’t let go, Hia…”

Zee pressed his lips to his hair, a promise sealed in silence.

“Never, baby. Never.”

A moment later, Nunew’s father returned, his voice low but steady.

“Please… take him up to his bed. First door on the right.”

Zee nodded, rising carefully with Nhu cradled in his arms.

The omega didn’t stir, only sighed softly, his head resting against Zee’s chest as though he belonged there.

Climbing the stairs, Zee pushed open the first door and stepped into a quiet, softly lit room.

He lowered Nhu gently onto the bed, pulling the covers up around him.

For a moment, he lingered — brushing a stray lock of hair from his face, letting his eyes rest on the peace there.

But he didn’t linger long. It wasn’t his place to pry, not yet. This was Nhu’s sanctuary, and Zee would only step deeper when invited.

With one last look, he slipped out and closed the door quietly behind him.

When Zee returned to the living room, both of Nhu’s parents were seated together on the couch, waiting.

He took a seat across from them, his posture respectful, hands resting on his knees.

For a moment, there was only silence — the weight of what had just happened still hanging gently in the air.

Finally, Nhu’s mother spoke, her voice soft but sure. “I saw the way he clung to you. The way you held him. That wasn’t just instinct, Zee. That was trust.”

Zee lowered his gaze briefly, humbled. “He deserves nothing less. I’ll never let him feel alone in this.”

Her eyes shimmered, and she reached for her husband’s hand. “As a mother, that’s all I could hope for.

That someone would love him as fiercely as we do.”

Nhu’s father gave a slow nod, studying Zee with steady eyes.

His voice carried more warmth now, less caution than before.

“You’ve said many things today that impressed me. But more than your words, it’s your actions that speak.

Carrying him upstairs, protecting his dignity, holding him as though he were your whole world…

It tells me more about the man you are than anything else could.”

Zee met his gaze, steady and unflinching.

“He is my whole world, sir. From the moment I recognized him.”

The father leaned back, exhaling slowly, as though releasing the last of his doubts.

“Then I believe you. And I think… he does too, even if he hasn’t found the words yet.”

Nhu’s mother squeezed her husband’s hand, her smile tender. “Our boy has always been strong, but he’s never let himself lean on anyone.

Seeing him in your arms… it gives me peace.”

Zee’s chest swelled with emotion he could hardly contain. “Thank you,” he whispered. “I promise, I’ll honor the gift you’ve given me. Always.”

The room fell quiet again, but it was a quiet filled with something new — trust, acceptance, the fragile beginning of family.

After another quiet moment with Nhu’s parents, Zee rose, bowing his head respectfully.
“Thank you for trusting me,” he said softly. “I’ll take my leave now — let him rest.”

They stood to see him out, and Nhu’s mother touched his arm gently before he stepped through the door. “Come back soon. He’ll need you.”

“I will,” Zee promised.

Outside, the morning sun had risen fully, warm against his skin,

but all he could feel was the faint memory of Nhu’s weight in his arms,

the soft whisper of Don’t let go, Hia echoing in his heart.

The ride home passed in a blur.

By the time Zee unlocked his own front door, he was already moving with purpose, his mind full of only one thought — make space for him. Give him somewhere safe.

He walked straight through the house to a quiet room at the back, just off the kitchen.

It had always been a spare room, rarely used — but now, he saw it differently.

This room held deep significance.

It was where his mother and father had first stayed together after their wedding, before his grandfather gifted them this very house — a cherished family tradition passed down through generations.

Each son and heir was given this home to raise his family in, and when his own child married, he would pass it on in turn, moving into a smaller place to begin the next chapter of life.

It was more than a house.

It was a legacy — a living symbol of love, continuity, and new beginnings.

And now, he was giving this room to Nunew.

Zee had decided that he would create his own legacy — one shaped by his heart, not by tradition.

As the last heir to be gifted this house, he would honor the past, but build a new beginning in his own way.

Opening the door, Zee stepped inside and looked around, imagining it filled with warmth, with softness.

A place not for him, but for Nhu.

A nest.

The room was large — far bigger than the one Nhu had at home.

Zee’s first instinct was to paint the walls pink immediately, to cover the space with pillows, rugs, and blankets in every shade.

But he stopped himself.

No — it had to be Nhu’s choice.

His sanctuary.

His touch.

He would let Nhu decide every color, every blanket, every corner.

Still, his heart swelled as he stood there.

He could already see it: Nhu curled up in safety, wrapped in comfort, breathing freely without fear.

Zee leaned against the doorframe, exhaling slowly, his chest tight with pride and tenderness.

“This will be yours, baby,” he whispered to the empty room. “Your place. Your shelter.”

And for the first time since last night, his restless heart eased — because building a home for Nhu felt like building his own future.

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven: The First Comfort

(Nunew’s POV)

The day moved like water, slow and uneven, refusing to let me forget what had happened.

I woke with the memory lodged under my ribs, heavy but alive, pulsing each time I drew breath.

Soulbound.

I was Soulbound to someone.

I whispered it once, testing the sound in my empty room.

The syllables seemed too big, too ancient, to belong in my mouth.

They pressed against the air until it felt thinner around me.

In the mirror, I looked for proof.

Something visible.

A glow in my eyes, a mark along my skin.

Anything.

But all I saw was myself, the same face I’d always carried—except it wasn’t the same.

My gaze lingered on my own mouth, remembering how it had spoken his name without hesitation, as if it already knew the shape.

The change wasn’t outside.

It was buried in me, deeper than skin, in a place no one else could see.

All day, I drifted. Mama noticed, though she didn’t press.

She watched me stare too long into my tea, fold laundry without finishing, wander from room to room as if I’d lost something I couldn’t name.

I had.

Or maybe I’d found it.

I couldn’t tell the difference yet.

By the time the sun slid low, painting the windows gold, I couldn’t stay inside any longer.

The weight in my chest needed air.

I stepped out onto the back porch and sank onto the wooden steps.

The boards were cool under my legs, the air thick with the sweet-green scent of cut grass.

Cicadas called from the trees like the hum of a thousand tiny violins.

I wrapped my arms around my knees and let the sky darken.

Violet bled into navy, shadows stretched, and I tried to breathe myself into stillness.

Maybe if I stayed quiet enough, the answers would come.

Instead, the doorbell rang.

I didn’t move.

I listened as Mama’s footsteps carried through the hall, her voice warm with surprise.

Then the faint creak of hinges, the low rumble of another voice—one I recognized before it finished speaking.

Mama’s head appeared at the kitchen window. “Nhu? You have a visitor.”

I didn’t answer.

I didn’t need to.

A moment later, the porch boards creaked under slow, careful steps.

Hia stopped at the edge of the steps.

For a breath, he just stood there, the fading light catching in his hair.

Then his eyes found mine.

He waited.

Not moving closer, not assuming. Just waiting.

Something in me loosened.

I gave the smallest nod.

Only then did he lower himself onto the step beside me, leaving a respectful space.

The air shifted with his presence, heavier but safer.

We sat without speaking.

The night filled the silence—crickets, cicadas, a distant dog barking at nothing.

It wasn’t uncomfortable.

It was weighty, like the air before rain.

Finally, I lifted my face toward him.

My voice came out soft, rough around the edges.

“What does it mean… for us to be fated?

What am I supposed to expect?”

The question trembled in the air.

I wanted to catch it back, but it was too late.

Hia didn’t rush.

He turned slightly, his eyes fixed on me as though I were the only thing worth looking at.

He breathed once, steadily, before answering.

“It means recognition,” he said quietly.

“That you are mine, and I am yours.

Not because we’re forced.

Not because it’s written in chains.

But because the bond exists, and nothing can erase it.”

My arms tightened around my knees. “And if I’m not ready?”

The corner of his mouth lifted, but his eyes stayed soft, almost solemn.

“Then I wait.

Always.

Being fated doesn’t steal your choice, Nhu. It only promises that when you are ready, I’ll be here. No matter how long it takes.”

The words settled between us like a candle flame—small, steady, giving off more warmth than seemed possible.

I let my chin rest on my knees, staring out at the yard where shadows pooled beneath the trees.

His presence was too close, too strong, and yet it didn’t choke me. It steadied me.

“You make it sound simple,” I whispered.

He gave a quiet laugh, barely more than a breath.

“It isn’t. It will test us. There will be moments that feel impossible. But the truth under it all stays the same. I’ll never turn away. Not from you.”

The honesty in his voice made something ache inside me.

My chest tightened, but it wasn’t the old fear.

It was something else—a pull, a yearning I didn’t know how to name.

I asked him more questions in fragments.

What was it like for him, realizing?

Did he feel it right away?

Did it scare him?

He answered each one without hesitation.

He told me the first time he saw me, he knew.

Not with logic, not with proof, but with a certainty he couldn’t shake.

He admitted it terrified him—the thought of fate making choices when he’d built his life on control.

But then, when I looked at him the way I did yesterday, it stopped being fear.

It became hope.

His voice softened then, dropping into something more personal.

“You don’t have to carry all of this at once. We’ll take it one step at a time.

If you want friendship first, that’s what we’ll be.

If you want space, I’ll give it. If you want me near, I’ll be there.”

I didn’t answer. I didn’t have the words. Instead, I let the sound of his voice wash through me.

His rich warm cinnamon scent filling me.

The porch light flickered on, spilling a pale circle around our feet.

Mama must have switched it for us from inside, but she didn’t come out.

She was giving us the night.

I turned my head just enough to see him in profile.

His eyes were on the dark yard, but I could feel his attention was still tethered to me.

Maybe this was what comfort felt like—not the absence of fear, but the presence of someone who didn’t require you to hide it.

For the first time since yesterday, I let my shoulders drop.

My chest still felt full, but not with panic.

With possibility.

And when I finally closed my eyes, just for a moment, I realized I wasn’t bracing myself against the world.

I was breathing in it.

When Hia finally rose to leave, he didn’t linger or press.

He only gave me a look that felt steady, grounding, and then he told me softly,

“Take your time, Nhu. Think about it. I’ll be here when you’re ready.”

I sat on the porch long after his footsteps faded.

The night held me, but my thoughts held me tighter.

Direction.

Pace.

Words.

I’d never thought would matter to me.

I never imagined I would even have a relationship, let alone something like this.

A soulmateship.

The truth was, I felt the pull toward him from the first day I saw him.

It had only grown stronger with each breath near him.

He seemed steady, patient—like a man I could trust.

But even trust needed time.

And this was my first real relationship.

For so long, I believed I would be alone.

Now I stood in the middle of a possibility I never dared to dream.

A mate.

A destined.

A Soulbond.

A Soulmate.

I thought about our date—before he told me I was his soulbond.

The way conversation had been easy, unforced.

The way our values seemed to braid together without effort.

I had enjoyed that evening in a way I’d never expected to enjoy anything.

That memory comforted me now, reminding me it wasn’t only fate binding us—it was choice, too.

Still, I would have to think long and hard.

This was the man I would have a baby with.

My child—our child—would carry his legacy.

He didn’t know it yet, but that was the truth.

I would raise my child beside him.

He would be a father.

And I had to know for certain he was the right match for me for my baby.

The thought made me flush with both hope and fear.

I understood more now about fated mates, but I needed more than understanding—I needed assurance.

I needed time.

Questions pressed in on me, questions I couldn’t bring myself to ask Mama or Papa.

Embarrassing questions.

Questions about my body, about what it meant to be an omega in ways I had never truly faced.

But Melissa… Melissa was different.

She was like me.

A female omega, yes, but close enough to understand.

We’d always related so well because of that shared truth.

She wouldn’t laugh.

She wouldn’t shame me.

She would tell me plainly what I needed to know.

And I needed to know.

About the physical side.

About what it really meant to join with someone.

About how to take the steps that my heart, my body, my soul already longed for.

Because that was the truth underneath all my reasoning.

I could tell myself I had a decision, that I could walk away.

But deep down I knew there was no walking away. Not when being in his arms felt more natural than breathing.

Not when his scent wrapped around me like safety itself.

Not when every part of me—heart, body, spirit—yearned to belong to him.

It was safe to admit it to myself, if not yet to him: I would be with Hia.

I would become one with him.

My heart had already chosen.

But before I could submit fully, I had to understand myself.

My body.

What a relationship truly was, beyond the bond.

I needed Melissa.

Maybe tomorrow I could ask her to meet me at the café.

If she picked me up, we could talk without interruptions after closing.

She could drive me home.

We could sit together in the quiet, and she could tell me the things I didn’t know how to ask anyone else.

The thought steadied me.

For the first time that night, I felt the outline of a next step.

And so, while the cicadas sang and the porch boards cooled beneath me, I whispered a thank you into the dark—for Hia’s patience, and for the path I hadn’t believed could ever belong to me.

-------------------------

The café was quiet, the kind of afternoon lull where sunlight stretched long across the floor and the only sound was the clink of cups being stacked.

I moved through the motions—wipe the counter, sweep a corner, straighten a chair—but my thoughts kept slipping back to last night.

To the porch.

To his voice steady in the dark.

To the way the word soulbond still pulsed beneath my skin like a second heartbeat.

Melissa was coming to pick me up at seven, when the café closed.

She and I had already agreed we’d stay behind, just the two of us, and talk at one of the tables.

I trusted her.

She was the one person I knew who would give me honest answers without judgment.

I carried so many questions, and I knew she could help me untangle them.

The bell above the door chimed.

I looked up—and nearly forgot how to breathe.

Hia stood framed in the doorway, sunlight catching the edges of his black tailored suit.

Sharp lines, perfect fit, power stitched into every seam.

He looked like someone who belonged to another world, a world of command and certainty.

And yet, when his eyes found me, they softened.

My heart thudded so hard it almost hurt.

I froze where I was, rag in hand, unable to move as he crossed the café.

“I was nearby,” he said, voice quiet but warm, meant only for me. “I wanted to see you.”

I could only stare. The suit made him look impossibly handsome, untouchable—and still, he was here, standing in front of me like I was the only reason he’d stopped.

“You…” My voice caught. I tried again. “You look—” I bit the word back before it could escape, heat flooding my face.

His smile curved gently, knowing. He didn’t press.

But then his watch buzzed faintly, pulling his gaze down. A flicker of reluctance crossed his features.

“I have a meeting,” he admitted, eyes returning to mine. “I can’t stay long.”

Something in me sagged, though I tried not to show it.

He reached into his pocket, and when his hand emerged, it wasn’t with keys or a wallet.

It was with a slim black phone, gleaming faintly in the light. He set it gently on the counter between us.

“For you,” he said. “It’s already set up. I want you to have it—only for emergencies, if nothing else. If you ever need me, you’ll have a way.”

I stared at it, the weight of the gesture heavier than the object itself. A phone. To most people, nothing special. To me, it felt like an anchor, a promise.

“I…” My throat tightened. “I don’t really—use—”

“I know,” he said, his voice cutting gently across mine.

“That’s why I want you to have it. Not to change you. Only so you’re safe.”

His gaze softened further, steady and unwavering. “Keep it with you. That’s all I ask.

And if you need me for anything at all, you can pick up the phone to call—and I’ll be right there.”

I curled my fingers slowly around the device, the cool surface warming against my skin.

My chest fluttered with something I couldn’t name. Gratitude. Fear. Something bigger.

He stepped back then, regret flickering across his expression as though leaving me cost him more than he’d admit.

“Call me tonight, if you want,” he said. “If not, I’ll wait.”

I managed a nod. Words felt too fragile to trust.

And then he was gone, the bell chiming again as the door swung shut.

The café seemed to exhale in his absence, but the air felt thinner, emptier, as if he had taken some part of it with him.

I held the phone in my hands, staring down at it, and for the first time in my life, I didn’t see an object. I saw a lifeline.

When I finally unlocked the screen, my breath caught.

His number was already saved under the name my Hia.

The café closed not long after, the last of the chairs stacked and lights dimmed to shadows.

I lingered at one of the corner tables, the phone sitting in front of me, when the door creaked open again.

Melissa stepped in, her smile bright and familiar.

She carried herself with the kind of calm that always seemed to steady me.

“Hey, little Nhu,” she said warmly as she slipped into the seat across from me. “You look like your head’s a storm.”

I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. “Thanks for coming.”

“Of course.” She studied me for a long moment, her omega instincts catching more than I wanted to say out loud. “You’ve got that look. Tell me what’s going on.”

I hesitated. “I have questions—about relationships, about being an omega with an alpha… and about being an omega in general.”

Melissa’s expression softened instantly.

She reached across the table, covering my hand with hers.

“I thought you would. I’m glad you trust me to help guide you and educate you.” Her voice gentled. “Start at the beginning. Tell me everything.”

The words spilled out. “For so long, I believed I would be alone—that being an omega meant family wasn’t possible for me.

But now… now it feels like everything is possible, and that terrifies me.

He’s kind, Melissa.

Gentle.

I feel safe with him.

But this is my first real relationship. And it’s not just a relationship—he’ll be the father of my child one day.

Our child.

I need to know for sure he’s the right match for me.”

Melissa’s fingers tightened around mine.

“That’s wise, little Nhu.

Fate may bind, but it doesn’t do the living for you.

Trust, respect, love—those are choices you both make.

And the calm you feel with him, the way your body responds—that’s not just instinct, it’s you. You want him, and there’s no shame in that.”

My throat tightened. “There are things I don’t know. About myself. About being an omega. Things I can’t ask Mama or Papa. Embarrassing things.”

“Then ask me,” she said simply. “That’s what I’m here for.”

I swallowed, my voice small. “I don’t know what it means… physically.

To be with someone.

Or how it works when the bond feels this strong.

My heart, my body—everything in me already wants him. But I don’t know if that’s me or just the bond. I need to understand.”

Melissa nodded slowly, her gaze steady and kind.

“It’s both. The bond pulls, yes. But the calm you feel with him, the way your body responds—that’s you.

That’s your choice. You want him, little Nhu. Don’t be ashamed of that.”

She squeezed my hand gently, her thumb brushing across my knuckles.
“You’re right to have questions, little Nhu.

Especially your first time facing this kind of bond.

You should never feel ashamed for wanting to understand.”

My voice dropped low, almost too quiet.

“It’s not just about feelings. I don’t even… know what happens.

Between an omega and an alpha.

I only know what my body tells me when he’s near, and it scares me because it feels too strong.

I don’t know how much of it is me, and how much is… instinct.”

Her eyes softened, but there was no judgment, only warmth.

“That’s what I thought you might ask. So, listen. I’ll tell you plainly.”

I nodded quickly, my face hot.

“First,” she said, leaning in, “what you feel when you’re near him—that calm, that safety, that pull—that’s both instinct and you.

The bond awakens the connection, but your heart chooses whether to lean into it.

You’re not just being controlled by your biology, Nhu. You want him. And that’s natural.”

My stomach flipped at her bluntness, but some of the weight in my chest eased.

Melissa went on, her voice even. “When an omega and an alpha come together physically, it isn’t just about sex. It’s about connection.

Your body will respond strongly—you’ll feel heat, craving, need. That’s instinct, yes, but it’s also your body preparing to welcome him.

The first time can be overwhelming, but it doesn’t have to be frightening.

If your alpha is gentle—and it sounds like Zee is—then he’ll guide you, and he’ll listen to you. That’s what matters most.”

I ducked my head, whispering, “I don’t want to disappoint him.”

Melissa squeezed my hand tighter.

“You won’t. Baby, you couldn’t if you tried.

Omegas are made for this bond just as much as alphas are.

Your body will know what to do, and his will too.

It’s not about performance—it’s about trust, about letting yourself be safe with him.”

Her words unraveled the knot of shame I’d been carrying.

“And Nhu,” she added softly, “heat isn’t just physical.

Imagine the most profound connection you can have with someone—every sense sharpened, every touch magnified.

Your Alpha won’t just provide comfort; he’ll become your anchor, helping you manage the intensity instead of drowning in it.”

Tears pricked my eyes. “So… it won’t hurt?”

“With a caring Alpha, no,” she assured me. “The first time might feel a little strange, a little overwhelming.

Your body is adjusting, after all. But if he loves you, if he listens to you, it won’t be pain—it will be something beautiful.”

I hesitated, then asked, “And if it’s too much?”

“That’s where the bond shows its strength.

A good Alpha paces you, eases you, never pushes beyond what you can handle.

He’ll be your calm in the storm.

And Nhu—remember this: you always have a choice.

Even with a bond. If you say stop, he stops. If you say wait, he waits. Respect and care come first, always.”

My breathing steadied, the fear loosening its grip. For the first time, I felt like I could see the path ahead, not just the shadows of my doubts.

“Thank you,” I whispered, voice shaky but relieved.

She brushed my hand one last time and leaned back, her smile both fierce and tender.

“You’ll be okay, little Nhu. You were made for this—for love, for family, for belonging. Don’t doubt it.”

----------------------

I sat quietly in Melissa’s car, staring out the window as the world slid past in blurred streaks of light.

The phone Hia had given me earlier rested heavy in my pocket, its weight pressing against my thigh like a promise.

His words echoed in my mind: If you need me for anything at all, pick up the phone to call—and I’ll be right there.

By the time I reached my room, the sky had deepened into indigo, the first stars pricking faint holes of light above.

I sank onto the edge of my bed and pulled the phone free, turning it over in my hands as though it might whisper what to do.

The screen lit beneath my touch—simple, waiting. His number glowed back at me, saved under My Hia.

A startled smile curved my lips, soft and unwilling, as warmth rushed through me. My Hia.

I hesitated, thumb hovering above the call button. My chest ached with nerves, but under it was something steadier—a longing that wouldn’t quiet.

Before I could change my mind, I pressed the screen.

The dial tone thrummed in my ear. Once. Twice. Then his voice, warm and alive, filled the silence.

“Nhu?”

I swallowed hard. “Hia… it’s me.”

The smile in his voice was instant, undeniable. “You called.”

Heat crept up my neck. “You said I could.”

“You can. Always.” His tone softened further. “I didn’t think I’d hear from you so soon.”

“I just…” I searched for words, gripping the phone tighter. “I wanted to hear your voice.”

“I’m always here for you, baby,” he murmured. “I love the sound of your voice too.”

“Hiaaa,” I whined without meaning to.

He chuckled. “What, Nhu? I love the sound of your voice.”

His laughter eased something in my chest.

“Baby, the weekend is coming up,” he said. “Do you have to work?”

“I work Saturday,” I admitted, “but I’m off on Sunday.”

“Baby, can I see you? I want to be with my Nhu.”

My lips curved before I could stop them. “That sounds good. I’d like to spend time with you too.”

“How about you come over to my house?”

I hesitated only a moment before saying, “How about you pick me up Sunday morning, and we can spend the whole day together?”

His breath caught, pleased. “I would love that.”

“Can I… cook dinner for you at your house?” I asked shyly.

“Baby, you want to cook me food?”

I chuckled softly. “Yes, Hia. I'd love to cook for you.”

“Okay, baby,” he said, excitement brightening his tone.

“I’m already looking forward to it. How about I pick you up, we get breakfast together, then we’ll go back to my house.

We’ll relax all evening, and then I’ll eat your cooking for dinner.”

“That sounds perfect, Hia.”

Silence stretched a moment, gentle and full.

“I’m glad you called me,” he said at last, voice low, almost reverent. “More than you know.”

“I’m happy I called you too,” I whispered. “I’ll see you Sunday.”

I closed my eyes, leaning back against the headboard. My heart slowed, steadied. “Goodnight, Hia.”

“Goodnight, my Nhu,” he answered, the words wrapping around me like a promise.

When I hung up, the world didn’t feel so big anymore.

The night didn’t feel so heavy.

I set the phone on my nightstand, within reach, and for the first time in my life, I didn’t feel alone.

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight: Home Is Where the Heart Is

(Nhu’s POV)

The morning sun streamed through the curtains, softer than usual, as if it knew today was different.

I’d dressed twice already, changing from one shirt to another before Mama finally laughed and straightened the collar for me herself.

“Nhu, he’ll love you no matter what you wear,” she teased gently, smoothing my hair with warm fingers.

Before I could answer, a knock sounded at the door. My heart jumped.

When Papa opened it, Hia stood there, tall and sure in his pressed shirt, a bouquet of pink roses in his hands.

The sight rooted me in place—roses, for me.

My chest tightened with a strange, giddy ache.

“These are for Nhu,” he said simply, his voice rich with warmth as his eyes found mine.

I reached for them slowly, the soft petals brushing my fingertips. “Thank you, Hia,” I whispered, cradling the flowers close.

But before I could follow him out, Papa’s voice stopped us.
“Zee,” he said, firm but not unkind. “A word, before you take my son.”

Hia nodded immediately and stepped inside. I lingered by the doorway, clutching the roses, listening as Papa led him into the living room.

They stood facing one another, two men speaking of my future as if it were both fragile and sacred.

Zee’s POV

I followed Nhu’s father into the living room. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed my angel lingering in the doorway.

“Angel,” I said gently, “may I speak to your father alone for a moment?”

Nhu gave a small bow of respect before slipping out of the room, leaving me with his father.

The gesture made my chest tighten with pride.

His family had raised him so well—so respectful, so grounded.

I owed them everything for the man he had become.

I turned my full attention to his father.

“My son is young,” he began. “This bond is new. You understand my caution.”

“I do,” I answered without hesitation. “That is why I came to you—not only for your blessing, but for your guidance. From the very beginning. I told you plainly he was my mate, and with your permission, I would pursue him with honor.”

I drew a breath and continued. “Nhu is my fated mate. In time, he will be the heart of my home—the way your wife is for you. The homemaker, the keeper of warmth. That is the place an Omega holds, and it is a role I deeply respect.

 But for him to grow into it, he must first grow familiar with my house, with the space that will one day be his. Even if we cannot have children, he will still be the center of our home, shaping it with his hands and spirit.”

I leaned forward, earnest. “I will provide everything he needs. But I want him to feel freedom—to lead, to decorate, to create the atmosphere of our home however he wishes. I will support him in all of it. I only ask for the chance to begin assimilating him into my home now, so that when the time comes, it won’t feel as though I’ve taken him from you and dropped him into a place he doesn’t know.”

His gaze sharpened, testing me, but I held steady.

“In time,” I continued carefully, “I would ask that, when he is comfortable, he be allowed to spend weekends at my house.

Today is only a visit—breakfast, and then dinner at my home.

But eventually, I want him to know it as his own.

My hope is that one day he will stay the whole weekend, because he feels at ease there. Because he knows the home is already his.”

I paused, then let the final truth fall from my chest. “I may provide, but the house will belong to him.

He will be its ruler, the one who gives it soul. That is my promise.”

For a long moment, silence stretched heavy between us.

Then, before speaking, Nhu’s fathers  eyes flicked toward the doorway where Nhu had left.

It was as if he needed one last glance at his son, one last silent check of his readiness, before he gave me his answer.

Finally, he inclined his head, slow but firm. “You speak with respect,” he said. “That is good.

My son deserves patience and gentleness as much as devotion.

If you give him that, I will allow him to walk this path with you.”

I bowed my head slightly, not as duty but as gratitude. “You have my word.”

When I stepped back toward the doorway, my angel was waiting.

His eyes met mine, wide and uncertain.

I reached for his hand, and when his fingers slipped into mine, warmth spilled through me in a way no vow could capture.

Nhu’s POV

“Ready, baby?” he asked softly.

I nodded; my voice caught somewhere between nerves and joy. “Yes, Hia,” I whispered, the words tasting both terrifying and sweet on my tongue.

The roses rested in my lap as we drove, their soft pink petals glowing in the morning light.

I traced one with my fingertip, still stunned he had thought to bring them just for me.

“Do you like them, baby?” Hia asked, one hand steady on the wheel, the other reaching over to brush against mine.

“I love them,” I admitted softly. My cheeks heated as I added, “No one’s ever given me flowers before.”

His eyes flicked toward me, warm and proud. “Then I’ll make sure you always have them.”

I ducked my head, hiding a smile behind the bouquet.

I remembered our first car ride together, on the night of our date.

Back then, Hia’s scent had made me nervous—it was so strong, so good, like my mama’s cookies fresh from the oven.

I wasn’t used to a person carrying a smell that made my chest ache and my body restless.

But now… now that I’d been around him a few times, it no longer unsettled me.

It wrapped around me like safety itself. I breathed deeply, letting the warmth of his scent calm me, steady me.

The car slowed in front of a small café tucked on the corner of a quiet street.

Not fancy, not grand—just welcoming, with wide windows and the smell of fresh bread drifting out as soon as the door opened.

Hia had chosen carefully; it wasn’t a place that screamed for attention, but it felt safe.

He held the door open for me, his hand brushing the small of my back as I stepped inside.

The warmth of the café wrapped around us—fresh coffee, butter, something sweet baking in the ovens.

We found a table by the window, and he set the menu in front of me, though his eyes stayed on my face.

“What would you like, baby?” he asked.

I studied the list, nervous and indecisive. “Maybe pancakes? Or… eggs?”

He leaned in, voice low with amusement. “Order both. I’ll eat whatever you don’t finish.”

I glanced up, startled. “Hia, that’s too much.”

“It’s never too much when it comes to you.”

The waiter came and went, and soon the table filled with plates—pancakes, eggs, fruit, coffee.

 I picked at mine carefully at first, but Hia watched me so gently, so openly, that eventually I relaxed.

He reached across the table, stealing a piece of fruit from my plate. I gasped, swatting at his hand.

“Hia!”

He chuckled, entirely unrepentant. “Sharing, baby. Isn’t that what couples do?”

I couldn’t fight the smile tugging at my lips. “You could have asked.”

“I like watching you pout,” he teased, leaning back, utterly at ease.

The banter left me warm, lighter than I’d felt in days.

As I lifted my coffee, I realized the knot in my chest had loosened.

The world outside could wait.

For now, it was just us—two people at a table, laughing softly, the scent of roses still clinging to my hands.

I could picture us like this every morning, eating breakfast together in our own home.

I’d cook for him every day, fill our house with warmth, love, and laughter.

And children.

The thought made me smile wide and bright.

Hia didn’t know it yet, but I would give him children—more than one, if fate allowed.

That conversation would have to wait.

He believed we couldn’t have them.

But one day, I would tell him.

One day, I would see his face light up with the truth.

Until then, I would keep it close, a promise in my heart.

Hia and I ate until we were full, talking and laughing until my cheeks ached from smiling.

With him, I felt completely at ease.

When the meal was finished, Hia reached across the table, threading his fingers through mine.

He didn’t let go until we were back outside, hand in hand, the morning air crisp and bright.

Zee’s POV

I opened the car door for him, steadying him as he slid inside.

His scent lingered everywhere now—warm cinnamon filling every corner of my car.

I breathed it in deeply, and my chest swelled with quiet satisfaction.

I never wanted to be without that scent.

I never want to be without him again.

Maybe it was the Alpha in me, needing to stay close to my Omega.

Or maybe it was simply love, fierce and undeniable.

The bond between us was strong—stronger than anything I had imagined.

We hadn’t even known each other for two weeks, yet it felt like a lifetime.

As if my heart had recognized him the moment I saw him.

There was no adjustment period, no slow unraveling.

From the beginning, I felt as though we had already been together for ages.

And still… we hadn’t made anything official.

I wanted to give him time. I needed him to know that I could wait.

This bond had taught me patience and restraint, though both burned in me like fire.

Now we were in the car, heading to my house.

No—our house. Even if I didn’t dare say it aloud yet.

My life was no longer my own.

Nhu was my life.

My home.

One day we would share everything, every corner of ourselves, and I couldn’t wait for that day.

But until then, I would keep these thoughts to myself.

I didn’t want him to feel pressured, or to give himself to me only because he thought it was what I wanted.

I wanted him to come willingly, freely.

*******************

Nunew POV

The drive grew quieter as we left the city behind.

We passed only three houses—spaced far apart, each tucked into its own patch of land—before the road curved into something more private.

A long driveway stretched ahead, lined with trees.

I rolled the window down, wanting to feel the air on my face.

The air was different here—lighter, touched with the scent of pine and water.

My heart beat faster, my hands twisting in my lap as the car rolled to a stop.

When I stepped out, the first thing I noticed was the quiet.

Not the heavy silence of loneliness, but the kind that let you breathe deeper.

The house stood before me, white and shining in the morning sun, its wraparound porch stretching wide, like arms open to welcome me.

In my mind, I pictured a pink swing hanging from the porch, me cradling our baby in my arms while Hia sat beside us, his arm wrapped around us both as we rocked in the morning light.

I could almost hear the laughter of a small child running across the yard—a little boy digging in the dirt, or a little girl spinning until her dress billowed like petals.

Yes.

I would make us a home here.

Hia, me, and our children.

The porch gleamed faintly, polished but lived-in, and I could already imagine myself sitting there on a warm evening, flowers nodding in the breeze.

Beyond the porch, the land opened wide—green grass rolling into soft slopes, a neat garden bed waiting for color.

My fingers itched at the thought of planting there, filling it with blooms that would sway and spill over, turning this space into something alive.

Something ours.

And just past the edge of the yard, a glimmer of water caught my eye.

A small lake stretched out calm and glassy, the surface rippling faintly in the breeze.

A narrow dock jutted into it, weathered but sturdy, reaching toward the horizon.

I could already see myself sitting at the end of it, legs dangling, the sky mirrored in the water below.

The whole place felt secluded, set apart from the world—as if it had been waiting for me, and only me, to step into it.

I clutched the bouquet of roses tighter, the petals brushing my chin as I breathed in their sweet scent.

For a long moment, I just stood there, staring at the house, the porch, the garden, the lake, and letting it all wash over me.

It wasn’t just a house.

It was possibility.

Zee’s POV

My beautiful boy stood in the yard, just taking it all in.

I closed my eyes and exhaled, knowing this moment—this exact moment—was one of the most significant of my life.

Here I was, standing with my Omega.

My fated mate.

My beautiful boy.

And he was here, in my childhood home.

The house that had belonged to my family for generations, passed down to me.

The weight of that nearly brought me to tears.

I never imagined I would one day stand here with my Omega by my side.

Something inside me shifted—deeper, even, than the first moment I laid eyes on him.

Standing here now, I was face to face with my future.

Happiness surged so strongly I could barely contain it.

I reached over and took my love’s hand.

His soft, gentle fingers fit perfectly into mine.

We were truly made for each other.

And in that instant, all I felt was gratitude.

Nhu’s POV

The pull of the lake was impossible to ignore.

Past the garden beds and the sweep of grass, the water shimmered, sunlight scattering across it like broken glass.

A narrow dock reached out into the stillness, old but sturdy, weathered wood glowing in the light.

I let my steps carry me forward, the bouquet of roses still pressed close to my chest.

Each step felt like it belonged here, as if the ground itself was guiding me toward the water.

When I reached the dock, I lowered myself onto the edge, my legs dangling over, toes just above the glassy surface.

The breeze lifted the hair from my forehead, carrying the scent of pine, water, and something warmer—something that clung to me no matter where I went.

Hia’s scent.

I wrapped my arms around my knees, staring out at the small ripples moving lazily across the lake.

The quiet here wasn’t empty. It was alive—the chirp of birds, the hum of insects, the faint splash of a fish breaking the surface.

I could see it.

I could see myself here.

Flowers in the garden.

Children’s laughter echoing across the yard.

Hia’s arms around me as the sun set over the water.

The thought made my chest ache, not with fear, but with longing so deep it almost hurt to breathe.

Zee’s POV

I stayed a few paces back, watching him.

My beautiful boy, sitting at the edge of the dock, sunlight touching his hair, the roses still gathered against him like a promise.

It felt as if the world had stopped—just him, the water, and the bond tying me to him.

I wanted to go to him, to sit beside him, but for a moment I only watched.

Because this—seeing him in my home, my land, my life—was a gift greater than anything I’d ever been given.

I couldn’t resist any longer.

I wanted to give him privacy time to reflect alone but

My feet carried me down the gentle slope toward the dock.

Each step felt deliberate, steady, as though I might scare him away if I moved too fast.

But when I reached him, he didn’t flinch.

He only tilted his head slightly, acknowledging me without words.

I lowered myself onto the dock beside him, careful to leave a little space.

The wood creaked under our weight, the lake lapping softly against its edges.

For a while, we sat in silence.

His eyes stayed fixed on the horizon, the bouquet of roses resting against his lap.

The breeze played in his hair, and I had to curl my fingers into my palms to keep from reaching out, from tucking a strand back where it belonged.

“It’s beautiful here,” he murmured finally.

I glanced at him, my chest tightening. “It’s even more beautiful with you in it, lovely.”

His cheeks flushed, but he didn’t look away.

Instead, he smiled faintly, soft and shy, the kind of smile that made my heart ache with the need to protect it.

“This dock was my refuge when I was younger,” I admitted quietly.

“Whenever life felt heavy, I came here.

Sat just where you’re sitting now.

It feels different today, though.

Sitting here with you… it feels like it was always meant to be this way.”

He hugged his knees tighter, eyes shining in the light that danced over the water.

“I can see myself here. With you.”

Those words undid me.

I reached out, slowly, letting my hand find his where it rested against his knee.

His fingers trembled, but they didn’t pull away.

They curled into mine, fitting perfectly, as if they’d been waiting for this moment all along.

The dock held us, the lake mirrored the sky, and for the first time, I felt like the future I had dreamed of was no longer a dream at all.

It was sitting right beside me, holding my hand.

I don’t know how long we sat there, lost in that stillness, before I finally knew—it was time.

I stood and extended my hand to him.

He looked up at me with that soft smile that always undid me, then placed his hand in mine.

It felt like he was giving me more than just his hand—it felt like he was giving me trust.

When he rose, he curled into my side naturally, as though his place had always been there.

My arm wrapped around him, and with each step we took up the path toward the porch, my chest swelled with pride.

At the door, I drew a steadying breath, slid the key into the lock, and turned it.

The latch gave way with a click, and I knew this moment would stay with me forever.

I wasn’t just opening my house.

I was opening my life to my Omega.

After this, nothing would ever be the same.

My father had stood in this same doorway with my mother.

His father had done the same before him and so on through many generations.

Now it was my turn, carrying on a legacy that stretched deeper than the wood beneath my hand.

This was the beginning of our life.

Nhu’s POV

I felt Hia’s breath deepen as the door opened, and mine matched it without thinking.

This was a monumental moment for us both.

Stepping across this threshold meant change—permanent, undeniable change.

I walked in slowly, my roses still pressed to my chest, and let my eyes move over everything, taking in the place that could one day be my home.

I stepped through the doorway, my hand still caught in Hia’s, and the first thing that struck me was the size of the room.

The air was cool and faintly carried his scent, warm and grounding, wrapping around me as if the house itself recognized me.

The living room opened wide in front of us.

The decoration was simple—almost stark.

A single long couch, a loveseat angled beside it, and a television mounted on the wall. No clutter.

No frills.

Just the bare bones of a space waiting to be filled.

To the left, a staircase rose, broad and polished, its banister gleaming faintly in the light that spilled through the high windows.

I could almost hear the echo of footsteps racing down it, laughter trailing after—a sound the house had not yet known but one I silently promised it would.

Straight ahead, the space opened into the kitchen, its walls bright and white, the counters gleaming under the light.

A large window stretched wide over the sink, framing a view that stole my breath.

Beyond the glass, the backyard spread vast and green, stretching all the way down to the lake.

Sunlight shimmered across the grass, and in that moment, I could see it all—the flowers I would plant,

the meals I would cook, the mornings we would spend together in this very kitchen, his hand brushing my waist as I worked at the stove.

At the center stood a wide kitchen island, its marble top shining softly.

Two chairs sat tucked neatly beneath it.

My mind filled the space instantly: I could see myself baking cookies with our child perched there, flour dusting their little fingers as they licked the spoon with a giggle.

I could see Hia coming home after work, leaning down to kiss us both—me with a round belly once again, carrying another child, his hands tender on my bump as his lips brushed it in greeting.

This house would not be empty much longer.

It would be filled with love.

My fingers tightened around the bouquet, petals brushing my cheek as I held them close.

It wasn’t just a house.

It was a canvas—waiting for color, waiting for laughter, waiting for us.

I turned to him, my heart overflowing.

“It’s beautiful, Hia.”

Hia’s hand stayed warm against mine as he led me up the wide staircase.

Each step creaked faintly, polished wood glowing in the sunlight that streamed through the high windows.

At the top, the hallway stretched wide, doors on either side.

“There are three bedrooms up here,” Hia said softly, his voice carrying that calm assurance that always steadied me.

He opened the first door to reveal a simple, neatly made guest room.

The second was empty—just four walls and sunlight slanting across bare floors, waiting for something more.

My heart whispered its own possibilities, but I kept them to myself.

At the end of the hall, Hia paused at double doors.

He opened them, and the master bedroom spread out before us.

It was enormous, filled with light from tall windows that looked out toward the lake.

The walls were soft white, the floor dark and polished, the bed wide and inviting.

For a moment I stood frozen, roses still clutched in my arms, unable to picture myself in such a space—and then, slowly, I could.

“This is the master suite,” Hia murmured.

He guided me through an archway, and my breath caught.

The bathroom was larger than my entire bedroom at home.

A deep soaker tub gleamed under the light, its edges wide enough for candles or flowers.

Beside it, a double shower stretched high, fitted with polished jets that gleamed like silver.

The counters held a double vanity, two sinks with twin mirrors above them, and along the walls stood two walk-in closets, doors open like an invitation.

I could almost see it—our clothes hung side by side, steam rising from the shower as Hia wrapped a towel around me, laughter echoing off the tiles.

I could see myself in that tub, his hands massaging the tension from my shoulders, his lips brushing the crown of my head.

I held the roses tighter, my cheeks heating.

Hia’s voice softened. “All of this… will be yours too, baby. Ours.”

His eyes widened, and he quickly put a hand over his mouth.

“I mean—when you’re ready. No pressure. Because I never want you to feel like you have to—”

I reached up and pressed my fingers gently over his lips.

“Hia, it’s okay.”

He breathed out slowly, relief washing over his face.

Then he caught my hand, bringing it to his lips.

The kiss was slow, tender, filled with such love it made my cheeks burn.

My gaze drifted back around the massive bathroom until it landed on the large soaker tub.

I loved baths—long, warm, quiet moments where I could sink under the bubbles and let the world fall away.

Just looking at it filled me with peace.

Hia noticed. “I don’t use it often, but it has jets all around.

I hurt my shoulder once and soaked in there every day, letting the jets work into my skin.

It’s… relaxing.”

I smiled at him dreamily. “I bet it is.”

His lips curved, then his tone shifted, almost playful. “Now, baby, there’s a special room I want to show you.”

“A special room?” I asked, curiosity sparking.

He extended his hand.

I immediately placed mine in his, letting him lead me out of the bathroom and down the hall.

We descended the staircase, his grip steady, until we reached a door just off the kitchen.

“This used to be another bedroom,” Hia explained softly.

“Before my grandfather gave this house to my father.

It was my father’s room — the first place he and my mother stayed together before my grandparents did the customary thing: moving into a smaller home and gifting this one to them.

This room is where they began their life together.”

I looked up at him, wide-eyed. “Hia…” Awe filled my voice.

He drew a key from his pocket, the metal glinting in the sunlight, and slid it into the lock.

The door opened to reveal a vast, open room — white walls, plush carpet, curtains pulled wide to let the golden light flood in.

Through the tall windows, I could see the dock and the sparkling lake beyond.

At the far end, double doors opened out onto a balcony, sunlight spilling across the floor.

“Wow, Hia,” I breathed. “This room is… huge.”

He squeezed my hand gently and guided me toward another set of white double doors along the wall.

He pushed them open to reveal a bathroom that looked like something from a dream — sleek, modern, gleaming.

A large sink with polished counters.

Another deep white tub, wide enough for two.

A glass-framed shower catching the sunlight that streamed through the open window.

The whole space shimmered in gold.

“Hia… this room is so beautiful,” I whispered.

Before I could turn, he stepped close, his arms sliding around me from behind.

His chin rested on my shoulder, his voice low and reverent against my ear.

“Nhu,” he murmured, “this whole room… will be your nest.”

My breath caught. “My nest?” I turned to him, eyes wide.

“Yes, baby. Your nest. Your room. It belongs completely to you. No one can enter without your permission. This space is yours alone.”

“Oh, Hia…” My voice trembled as I threw my arms around him, hugging him tight before breaking away.

I walked back into the center of the room and spun in a circle, arms lifted high, unable to contain myself.

My laughter filled the space like sunlight spilling over the walls.

“Oh, thank you, Hia! I love it so much,” I said, my words tumbling out in a rush.

“Anything for my beautiful, perfect boy,” he replied softly.

He held out a small key.

“Here’s the key. I’ll wait for you in the living room and give you some time alone in here.

Take as long as you need. When you’re ready, come find me.”

I took the key from his hand, my fingers brushing his, and held it against my heart.

Hia gave me one last warm look before stepping out, closing the door gently behind him.

The door clicked softly behind my Hia, and suddenly the room was mine.

My room.

My nest.

Mine.

It was impossible to contain my excitement.

I loved my room back at my parents’ house, of course, but this felt different.

Here, the space felt wholly mine.

As if within these walls, I could do anything—be anything.

I pressed the key to my chest, still clutching the bouquet in my other hand, and turned slowly in a circle.

Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, catching the dust motes in the air and turning them into gold.

The balcony doors stood wide and bright, framing the shimmer of the lake.

The walls were bare, the carpet plush beneath my feet, every sound I made echoing faintly.

Empty.

Waiting.

I placed the roses gently on the windowsill, their pink petals glowing in the light, as if they had always belonged here.

Ideas spilled through me like water.

A low bed in the corner, piled high with pillows and blankets.

Maybe I could tuck some of Hia’s shirts around them.

The thought made me giggle—that was the Omega in me.

Omegas loved their Alpha’s scent, and mine smelled like pure Cinnamon comfort.

Warm, familiar, like something I had always known. Lucky, that my Alpha smelled that way.

Soft colors, I thought.

Pale pinks and creams, warm as a cocoon.

Shelves for books and little keepsakes.

A chair near the balcony where I could sit and watch the lake.

I opened the balcony doors and stepped outside.

The midday sun glittered on the water, turning it into a field of diamonds.

It was like something out of a dream—and it was mine.

My Hia had given it to me.

I could already imagine a rocking chair out here, cradling our baby in my arms while I whispered promises of love.

That thought made my chest ache with joy.

Ever since I learned I could carry life, the thought had lingered quietly in my heart — not as a burden, but as a hope.

Maybe next weekend, I thought, I’d invite Hia to bring me here for dinner.

I would cook something special, then bring him into my nest and finally tell him the truth—that I could give him a child.

That he would have a legacy, someone to carry on his family’s name.

I knew his eyes would light with joy.

I was already looking forward to seeing it.

For now, I stood on the balcony a little longer, thinking of all the things I needed to make it complete—a comfy chair, soft blankets, touches of myself everywhere.

When I went back inside, happiness threatened to spill over again.

I knelt on the carpet, running my fingers through the thick, soft fibers.

It was welcoming, perfect for curling up when I needed quiet, perfect for making a space that was only mine.

A giggle slipped out of me as I stretched onto my back, arms wide, letting the sunlight pour over me.

This wasn’t just a room—it was a promise.

A promise of safety, of belonging, of a future where I could be both Omega and myself without fear.

For so long, I’d lived within the edges of other people’s worlds — but this, for the first time, felt like a world made with me in it.

Flowers.

Laughter.

And maybe even the soft creak of a cradle rocking in the corner.

For now, though, it was just me.

And that was enough.

I breathed deeply, letting the peace of the room soak into my bones.

I didn’t just feel like I was only visiting Hia’s world.

I was part of it.

And I couldn’t wait to start making it my own.

Outside, the house fell quiet again—except for the steady rhythm of two hearts finally finding peace.

Zee’s POV

I stepped outside and sank onto the porch, letting the warm sun touch my face.

My heart was still soaring, too full of the joy I had just witnessed.

The image of my Omega’s face lingered — that radiant smile, his laughter spilling through the room, the way he twirled with his arms in the air like a child discovering joy for the first time.

I smiled to myself. I loved pleasing him.

Loved knowing that I had given him something that made him feel safe and truly his own.

I couldn’t wait to see how he would shape his nest—how warm and beautiful he would make it.

I would wait patiently until the day he invited me in. That room belonged to him, and I would respect that.

Still, it was my duty—and my joy—to make sure he had everything he could ever need.

When Nhu came out, I would give him the tablet I had prepared—a large-screen model, already set up for him.

With it, he could order anything he wanted: furniture for his nest, clothes, decorations for the house.

Anything.

My Omega would never want for a single thing.

Money had never mattered to me — not compared to what truly held value.

I’d built and tripled my father’s fortune, but for Nhu, I would spend it all without a second thought.

He was careful and humble, but I wanted him to know abundance — to live freely, without restraint or hesitation.

We might never have children of our own, but his family would inherit what remained.

It felt right — they had given me the greatest gift of all: the man who now held my heart.

And until then, I would make sure he knew joy in every corner of our life together — fully, completely, without holding back.

The sunlight stretched across the porch, warm against my skin.

Inside the house, my Omega’s scent lingered in the air, filling the silence with promise.

For the first time, I understood what it meant to come home.

*********************

Nhu’s POV

At last, I slipped the key into my pocket and gave the room one final look.

The roses glowed softly on the windowsill, sunlight turning their petals to gold.

My heart swelled.

This space was mine.

My nest.

I opened the door quietly and stepped back into the hall, my steps lighter than when I’d first entered.

By the time I reached the kitchen, I could see through the window that Hia was sitting on the porch, the sun resting warm across his face.

I pushed the door open, and the soft sound of the hinges made him turn.

Zee’s POV

He stepped out to me, his eyes still shining, his cheeks flushed with happiness.

My breath caught at the sight.

He looked different somehow—brighter, as if the room itself had given him its light and sent him out to me.

“Baby,” I said softly, rising to my feet. “You look… happy.”

“I am,” he whispered, his smile shy but steady. “Thank you, Hia. For everything.”

I opened my arms without thinking, and he walked straight into them, curling against me as if he belonged nowhere else.

I held him close, my chin resting on his hair, and let the sun warm us both.

In that moment, there was nothing else.

Just us—my Omega, my beautiful boy—safe in my arms, here, in our home.

******************************************************************************************

We sat in the car, heading to the grocery store so Nhu could pick up things for dinner.

He had his nose buried in the tablet I’d given him, the deep pink color I knew he’d love glowing softly in his hands.

“Baby, get whatever you need for your nest,” I told him gently but firmly. “If you see something you like, I want you to order it—no matter the cost.”

He looked up at me, wide-eyed. “Hia… I’ll get what I need, but within reason.”

I shook my head, smiling faintly. “Nhu, I want you to have whatever your heart desires. Please, let me spoil you. It makes me feel good to take care of you.”

He shifted in his seat, clearly torn. “Okay, Hia… I’ll try.”

“That’s all I ask.” I brushed my thumb over his hand. “That room is yours to decorate any way you want. Make it completely yours.”

“Whatever you order can be delivered this week,” I added.

“I’ll keep everything in the living room, and when you come back, we’ll open everything together and set it up in your nest.”

A few minutes later, we pulled into the grocery store parking lot.

“What are you going to cook tonight, baby?” I asked as I cut the engine.

“Well, I was thinking… chicken Alfredo.”

“Perfect,” I said warmly. “Did your mom teach you to cook?”

“Yes. When I was young, I always wanted to help in the kitchen, making food for my family. Maybe that’s just the Omega in me.”

I reached over and caressed his cheek softly. “Such a perfect, beautiful boy. I couldn’t ask for a better Omega.”

He blushed and turned his face away, but I caught the wide smile reflected in the car window.

We got out, and I quickly circled around to open his door for him.

“Baby,” I said softly but serious, “when we’re together, I want you to wait and let me open the door for you. Let me help you out.”

“Hia…” he pouted, lips pushing forward adorably. “I can get out of the car myself.”

“Baby,” I said, tilting his chin gently until his eyes met mine, “you promised you’d let me take care of you, didn’t you?”

He sighed, smiling at last, and slipped his hand into mine. “Yes, Hia. I did.”

“Then no more opening doors yourself while you’re with me.”

I leaned down and brushed a playful kiss against his nose.

His pout melted into a shy grin as I took his hand, guiding him toward the store.

Inside, I pushed the cart while he moved through the aisles, confidently picking out what he needed.

I watched, amazed. He moved with such assurance, as though he’d shopped here a hundred times, even though I knew he hadn’t.

It struck me again how natural Omegas were in their homemaking and domestic instincts—it was woven into their very being.

And my Omega—though a boy—was no different.

He carried the same grace, the same quiet needs, the same gentle rhythm that made a house feel alive.

Watching him now, filling our cart with care, I felt myself fall in love with him all over again.

I followed him through every aisle, loving how easily he fit into the rhythm of my world.

It brought him such joy—and anything that made my Omega happy, made me happy too.

**************************

I sat at the island, amazed at how my Omega moved around the kitchen.

Multiple pots simmered on the stove, and he stirred, whisked, and washed dishes as he went. It was like watching a dance.

The air smelled incredible—garlic, cream, herbs, butter—all of it blending into something rich and comforting.

I watched as he made the Alfredo sauce from scratch, the motion of his hands steady and sure.

In less than an hour, dinner was nearly finished.

He moved with such confidence, as though he’d cooked in my kitchen a hundred times before.

He reached for the right pot without hesitation, found every utensil with ease, adjusted the appliances as though he’d known them forever.

It was instinctual, effortless.

And the whole time he talked to me—soft little comments and questions—his smile never fading.

It brought him such joy—and anything that made my Omega happy, made me happy too.

He was radiant, flawless, breathtaking, cooking in my kitchen like he’d always belonged there.

I found myself thinking,

I could get used to this.

I offered to help more than once, but he only shook his head, telling me he had everything under control.

When he finally turned off the burners, I pushed my stool back to set the table, but he waved me off again. “Sit,” he said gently. “I’ve got it.”

Before I could blink, he’d reached into the cabinet for plates and dishes, carried them to the dining table, and set everything up perfectly.

Then he came back around to me, took my hand, and guided me to the table, seating me at the head with his place set right beside mine.

I sat as he wished, letting him have complete control.

A moment later, he appeared with two large serving dishes.

Somehow, he’d already transferred the sauce and the drained pasta into them without me even noticing.

He placed them on the table, then took my hands and bowed his head. Together, we said a small prayer before eating.

When we lifted our heads, he was up again, serving me first—pasta on my plate, then the rich, creamy sauce that smelled like heaven.

Only after filling my plate did he serve himself.

I sat there, mouth slightly open, just watching him.

“Hia?” he asked softly, catching my look. “Is something wrong?”

“Oh no, love,” I said, shaking my head. “Everything is wonderful. I’m just in awe of my beautiful Omega boy.”

He blushed, ducking his head.

“My beautiful boy sure knows his way around the kitchen,” I added, reaching for my fork.

“Hia, eat before it gets cold,” he said, hiding his face behind a twirl of noodles.

I smiled to myself.

He’d better get used to the compliments—because there was no way I could hold them back.

He was perfect, and I would never stop showering him with praise.

We ate in comfortable silence for a few minutes, the soft clink of forks and the scent of his Alfredo filling the air.

Every bite reminded me of him—warm, comforting, better than anything I could have imagined.

I set my fork down for a moment, watching him as he concentrated on twirling his noodles.

He looked so content, sitting there in my dining room as though he’d always belonged.

My chest tightened with something fierce and tender all at once.

“Baby,” I said softly, “can I ask you something?”

He glanced up, lips parted around a shy smile. “Of course, Hia.”

“What do you dream for this house? For us, here?” I asked carefully. “I want to know what you see when you think of it being ours.

Not just what I imagine—what you imagine.”

Nhu’s POV

My fork stilled halfway to my mouth. His words sank into me, warm and heavy, and I lowered it slowly back to my plate.

What did I dream?

I looked around the room, at the bright kitchen beyond, at the windows that opened toward the lake. “I dream of filling it,” I whispered, almost to myself. “With color.

With flowers.

With warmth.”

I glanced back at him, nervous but steady. “I dream of mornings where I’m in the kitchen, making you breakfast before you go to work.

Of evenings where I wait for you on the porch swing.”

He didn’t interrupt, so I kept going, braver now.

“I dream of laughter echoing through the halls. Of birthdays and holidays. Of a home that feels alive—not just with us, but with family.

With love.”

I blinked, realizing my cheeks were warm, and ducked my head. “It probably sounds silly.”

Hia reached across the table and took my hand, his thumb brushing gently over my knuckles.

He told me it wasn’t silly at all—that he loved every word.

He said he couldn’t wait for us to start our life here together, but we shouldn’t rush it.

That we’d build it piece by piece, making sure the foundation of our relationship was strong.

I nodded, my heart full. “I like that,” I whispered.

“Building it together.”

******

Zee’s POV

My Omega was perfect in every way.

Intelligent and thoughtful, able to share his heart with such clarity.

Strong, yet gentle in how he carried himself.

Easy to lead, but never weak.

He listened.

He cared.

He loved.

Everything an Omega should be—and more.

I had truly found my greatest blessing in him.

I would love and protect him all the days of our lives.

I would make his life joyful, safe, and full. He would never want for anything.

*************

This first day with my Omega in my home had been a complete success.

Now, as I drove him back to his parents’ house, I looked over to see him slumped in the passenger seat, fast asleep.

It was late—just past nine.

I would have loved for him to stay with me, to fall asleep in my arms and wake up in our home together.

But I had promised his father I would bring him back at a decent hour, and I meant to keep my word.

My little Omega had worn himself out today.

He’d cooked us a delicious meal, refusing to let me lift a hand.

I sat at the island and simply watched him, mesmerized, while we talked about everything and nothing.

And after we ate, he washed the dishes himself, moving around my kitchen with the same quiet confidence as if he’d lived there for years.

After dinner, the night unfolded easily—laughter, dishes, soft music.

Every hour drew us closer until the silence between us became a language of its own.

Later, we curled up on the couch and turned on the big screen.

He pressed himself close to my side, and I wrapped an arm around him, the quiet between us richer than any words.

Slowly, his head slipped from my shoulder to my chest, his body melting into me as though he belonged nowhere else.

I shifted, guiding him fully into my lap until he straddled me.

His legs draped across either side of me, his cheek pressed against my chest, his breath feathering through the fabric of my shirt.

I cradled him there, one hand rubbing slow, steady circles into his back, the other lowering to kiss the crown of his soft, white-blond hair.

The sigh that escaped him was so tender, so content, it pierced me straight through.

He burrowed closer, his warmth seeping into my skin, and I thought my heart might shatter from the sheer wonder of it.

To have him here—my Omega, my love—safe in my arms was bliss beyond anything I had ever known.

I held him as if the world could fall away and I would never notice.

I breathed him in, that sweet, intoxicating scent that grounded me, soothed me, claimed me.

Every detail imprinted itself on me: the fragile weight of his body against mine, the steady rise and fall of his chest, the way his hair brushed against my lips like spun silk.

It was more than comfort.

It was everything.

It was belonging.

And with him nestled against me, I felt whole—like I had been waiting my entire life just to know what this felt like.

But as the hours passed and the night grew late, I knew I had to take him home.

Reluctantly, I scooped him up in my arms, carried him to the car, and buckled him in as he stirred faintly against the seat.

The drive was quiet, the hum of the engine blending with the soft rhythm of his breathing.

Tonight had been perfect.

My angel had filled my home with his laughter, his voice drifting from the kitchen as he cooked, the sound of dishes clinking as he moved around like he belonged there.

And he did.

Every corner of my house felt warmer because of him—every silence filled with a new kind of life I hadn’t known I was missing until he gave it to me.

I could still see him on my couch, curled in my lap, his soft hair brushing against my lips, his scent clinging to me like a promise.

I could still feel the weight of him pressed into me, safe and content, as if my arms were the only place he ever wanted to be.

That memory alone was enough to carry me through a hundred lonely nights.

But I didn’t want a hundred lonely nights anymore.

I wanted him here—cooking in my kitchen, falling asleep in our bed, filling our house with light until it wasn’t just a house anymore,

but our home.

Every few minutes I glanced over, watching his lashes rest against his pale skin, his lips parted in sleep.

His head tilted slightly toward me, as if even in dreams he couldn’t bear to be too far away.

My chest ached at the thought of leaving him, of walking away from this warmth even for one night.

I looked at him again, sleeping so sweetly, and my chest tightened with a fierce kind of love.

My Omega.

My angel.

My blessing.

Still, a promise rooted itself in me like stone.

Next weekend would be different.

Next weekend, he would stay with me—the whole weekend.

Only on Sunday night would I bring him back.

And when the time came, I would tell his father that—with the same honesty I had shown from the beginning.

Luckily, his father had already given me respect and understanding. I trusted he would again.

The tires crunched softly over gravel as I pulled into their driveway.

For a long moment, I didn’t move, my hands resting on the wheel while I watched him sleep.

The porch light spilled across his face, pale gold against his lashes, and I felt the sharp ache of having to let go.

I wanted to freeze time—to stay here with him forever—but the world would not allow it.

With a sigh, I cut the engine and turned toward him.

My beautiful boy was still fast asleep, lips parted slightly, lashes brushing his cheeks.

For a moment, I simply sat there, memorizing the sight of him bathed in that soft glow—an image I knew I’d carry with me always.

Finally, I slipped out of the car and walked around to his side.

Carefully, I unbuckled him and gathered him into my arms.

He stirred faintly, sighed, then nestled closer against my chest as though he knew exactly where he belonged.

My Omega.
My heart.
My beautiful boy.

The front door opened before I even reached it, his parents already waiting.

Their faces softened the moment they saw him cradled in my arms, safe and sleeping.

“He had a long day,” I said quietly, shifting him gently against me, reluctant to let go.

His mother’s eyes warmed, though her hands reached out instinctively, protective. “Bring him upstairs,” she said softly.

I nodded, stepping inside their home.

The familiar scent of his family surrounded me—comforting, but not my own.

Still, I carried him up the stairs as if he were the most precious thing in the world. Because he was.

In his room, I laid him carefully on the bed and pulled the blanket over him.

He stirred faintly, curling onto his side, the faintest smile tugging at his lips even in sleep.

I straightened, meeting his mother’s gaze as she hovered close.

She brushed a hand over her son’s hair, the gesture tender and full of love.

“Thank you,” I whispered. “For trusting me with him today.”

She nodded, her eyes kind but firm. “Take good care of him, Zee.”

“Always,” I said—the word more vow than answer.

I pressed one last kiss to his forehead, so light he didn’t stir, then stepped back.

Leaving him in his mother’s care, I slipped out of the room, my chest heavy with both reluctance and peace.

Tonight he was theirs.

But soon, he would be mine to keep safe every night.

As I came back down the stairs, his father was waiting.

He ushered me into the sitting room, and for a moment it almost felt like a second home—I had already spent so much time here, speaking with them, asking for their trust.

“Zee,” his father said, voice firm, “I see you’ve brought him back safely.”

“Always,” I replied steadily. “I’ll always take good care of my Omega.”

His father’s eyes narrowed slightly as he cleared his throat. “Well… thank you for looking after my son.”

I met his gaze directly, my tone calm but certain.

“Sir, I’d like Nhu to spend next weekend with me—the full weekend. I believe it’s important that he becomes more comfortable in my home.”

His father straightened. “Now wait a minute. He’s only been there once.”

“Yes,” I said respectfully, “but that’s exactly why I’d like to give him more time there.

Today went beautifully. I want him to know that space—his space—as something familiar, not foreign. I promise he’ll be safe, cared for, and brought home Sunday evening.”

Just then, Nhu’s mother entered the room.

“Oh, Zee, that sounds lovely,” she said warmly. “I’m sure you’ll take good care of him. I’ll make sure he packs a bag with all his things.”

“No need,” I said with a smile. “I’ll already have everything he needs waiting for him at our house.”

Her face brightened. “That’s wonderful, dear. Thank you for caring for our boy.”

His father huffed, looking away.

“It’s my pleasure,” I said calmly. “I’ll do anything to keep my Omega safe and happy. As I’ve promised before, he will want for nothing.”

Nhu’s mother came to sit beside me, taking my hands gently in hers and looking straight into my eyes.

“Zee, I’m so grateful my son has someone as wonderful as you to take care of him,” she said. “I can sense your strength, your love, your kindness. From the start, I knew you would be the perfect Alpha for Nhu.”

My chest tightened. “Thank you for your confidence, ma’am.”

She smiled softly. “Oh, please—call me Mama. That’s what all my daughters-in-law call me. You may call me that too.”

“Okay, Mama,” I said, smiling.

Her warmth made my heart swell, though Nhu’s father remained silent and sulking.

A little while later, Mama and I rose. “It’s late,” I said gently. “I should probably be going.”

She walked me to the door, lowering her voice once we were out of her husband’s earshot.

“Alpha Zee,” she said, her Omega warmth wrapping around her words, “don’t mind my husband. This is just difficult for him. We always kept little Nhu very close.But now it’s time for you to step forward as his Alpha. You are good for him. My husband sees it too, though it may take him longer to admit it. Please, have patience with him.”

I held her small hands between mine. “It’s all right, Mama. I’ll do whatever it takes to show him how much I love and care for your son.”

She nodded, her eyes shining. “Alpha Zee, please continue to be open-minded. I promise you—everything you’ve ever dreamed of in an Omega, my son will be. And more.”

I smiled, my voice certain. “I believe you, Mama. Because he already is. He’s more beautiful, more wonderful, than I ever could have imagined.”

Her eyes brimmed with tears, and she turned her face away for a moment.

But I pulled her into a hug.

She clung to me tightly and buried her face against my neck with a soft sigh, and I couldn’t help but laugh quietly.

Omegas always had that same need for comfort and affection, no matter their age—they always somehow buried their face in someone’s neck.

Mama was no different.

When she finally let go, wiping her eyes, she gave me a watery smile. “It was so nice talking to you, dear.”

“It was nice talking to you too,” I said warmly.

She stepped aside, and I slipped out into the night, closing the door quietly behind me.

I knew she would go straight to speak with her husband. And I respected him. Truly, I did. I only hoped that, in time, he would come to see things clearly—and to trust me fully with the most precious person fate had gifted me.

My Omega.

The door closed softly behind me, and for a long moment I stood on their porch, staring at the empty space in my arms.

The warmth of him lingered, the weight of him still pressed against me in memory.

My chest felt hollow without him, but full at the same time—overflowing with love I couldn’t contain.

The drive back was quiet, the road stretching ahead in silver lines of moonlight. I let the hum of the engine fade into the background as my mind replayed every moment of the evening.

The way his laughter rang through my kitchen, bright and unguarded.

The way he moved around my house with such ease, like it had always been his.

The way he curled up on my lap, sighing against me as if there were no safer place in the world.

He was perfect.

My beautiful boy.

My angel.

Every smile, every touch, every glance felt like a gift I didn’t deserve—yet somehow had been blessed to receive. I rested one hand on the wheel, the other over my chest, as if to hold together the ache and the joy warring inside me.

I had thought I knew what happiness was, but tonight proved me wrong.

Happiness was him.

It was the way he turned a house into a home, a meal into a memory, a touch into eternity.

By the time the country lights came back into view, I was smiling to myself, soft and certain.

Everything about today had been wonderful.

And though my arms were empty now, my heart was not.

Because my beautiful boy was mine.

And soon—very soon—he would not just visit my home.

He would live in it.

When I pulled into my driveway, the house rose before me—dark, quiet, waiting. I unlocked the door and stepped inside, greeted only by silence.

The air still carried a faint trace of his scent, a ghost of laughter echoing through the kitchen, a memory of his warmth lingering on the couch.

But now the rooms felt too big. Too empty.

I stood there in the stillness, closing my eyes, replaying the sight of him moving so easily through this space, as if it already belonged to him.

And in my heart, I knew—it did. I would not let this house remain hollow. Not when I had found the one who made it feel alive.

Someday soon, I promised myself, this silence would be replaced with his voice, his laughter, his footsteps.

He would be here—every night, every morning.

My Omega. My angel. My Love. My beautiful boy. My Everything.

I knew there might be challenges ahead with his father—but that didn’t worry me. I’m a strong, capable Alpha.

When it comes to my Omega, there’s nothing I can’t face.

He will take his rightful place in my home, where he’ll be loved, protected, and cherished beyond measure. And until that day arrives, I’ll hold onto the memory of tonight—the night he turned my house into a home.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9 Sunlit Promises

Melissa pulled up outside the café just as I was locking the door.

Closing up for the night.

She leaned across the passenger seat to grin at me as I got in. “There’s my little Omega. You’ve got that look.”

I slid into the car, cheeks heating. “What look?”

“The one that says you’re trying really hard not to smile too big.

Go on, sit there and deny it—I’ve seen that face before.” She started the engine, humming as she pulled away from the curb.

I looked out the window, fingers twisting in my lap.

 No matter how much I tried to hide it, the truth kept pressing against my chest, threatening to spill out.

My heart was still at Hia’s house, tucked into his arms.

The ride was quiet, Melissa letting me stew in my thoughts, until she parked outside my home and turned off the car.

She didn’t move to get out. Instead, she shifted in her seat to face me, eyes soft but sharp with knowing.

“So,” she said, stretching the word, “are you going to tell me why you’re glowing like you just walked out of a dream?”

I laughed weakly, pressing a hand to my face. “Was it that obvious?”

Melissa’s smile was gentle. “Little Nhu, I’m your Omega confidant. You don’t have to tell me everything, but you can’t fool me either. Something happened yesterday. Something good.”

My heart thudded, the memory of his arms around me so vivid I almost smelled his scent again. “I…stayed the whole day at Hia’s house yesterday.”

“When Mama told me he had come to pick you up. I was so excited. Now Tell me everything,” Melissa said, leaning in eagerly.

“Well—it was great. Really great. We went to a little café for breakfast, and then he drove us out to his house.”

Melissa’s eyes widened. “And? What’s it like?”

I couldn’t hold back my smile. “Melissa, it’s so beautiful. Like a dream. He lives out in the countryside, where the air is so fresh and clean.

His property has a dock that stretches out over a lake, and his house sits on about two acres of land. Everything’s so green, full of sunshine.

And the house itself—it’s this huge white home with a wraparound porch. It felt like something out of a storybook.”

“Oh, Nhu, that sounds incredible. Tell me more!”

I took a breath, my excitement spilling over. “And Melissa—you won’t believe this.”

“What, Little Nhu? Tell me!” she exclaimed, eyes sparkling.

“He gave me a nesting room.”

Melissa gasped, clutching her chest. “A nesting room? Oh my god. Are you serious, a whole room?”

“Yes!” I laughed, cheeks heating. “The room is double the size of my bedroom at home. Attached to it is this massive bathroom with a tub big enough for four people.”

“A bathroom attached to your nesting room? Nhu, that’s—” She shook her head, grinning. “That’s a dream.”

“The best dream ever,” I whispered. “The room is bright and open, with a balcony that overlooks the lake. And the best part? He told me it’s mine. Completely mine. I can do whatever I want with it.

He even gave me a tablet with a website bookmarked to start decorating.”

Melissa laughed in disbelief. “And let me guess—you already started ordering?”

I nodded, unable to stop smiling. “I did. Two chairs—one for the balcony and one for the room.

A bed.

A loveseat.

Decorations in every shade of pink I could find. It’s going to be so beautiful.

“And Hia told me to rush everything so I could set my nest up as soon as possible.

He said money isn’t an issue and that I should just get whatever I want, not to worry about the cost. The tablet already has payment saved in it, so no matter what site I order from, it’s all taken care of.”

Melissa’s hand squeezed mine, her eyes soft. “Wow, Little Nhu… he’s making everything so easy for you. He’s taking such good care of you.”

I felt my chest swell, my smile turning shy.

 “Yes. He is.”

Melissa squeezed my hand again, her grin softening into something steadier. “You’re glowing, Little Nhu. I can hear how much you loved being there. But tell me… how did you feel?”

I tilted my head. “What do you mean?”

“I mean—not about the lake or the balcony or even the nesting room. I mean about him. About Alpha Zee. Did you feel safe with him? Did it feel… right?”

Her words sank into me, and I let my gaze drift to the porch light of my home glowing faintly through the windshield.

 “Yes,” I said finally, my voice low. “More than safe. It felt like I belonged there. Like the house wasn’t just his—it was already ours.

And being with him… it didn’t feel like I was visiting.

 It felt like I was home.”

Melissa’s smile wavered with emotion, her eyes bright. “That’s how you know it’s real.

A bond isn’t just about attraction, Nhu—it’s about that sense of rightness. That peace.

 Alphas can make promises with their words, but when your body and your heart both rest in them without fear… that’s the truth of it.”

I swallowed, fingers curling in my lap.

“When he held me, Melissa, I thought my heart would burst. It wasn’t just comfort. It was… everything. Like I’d been waiting my whole life to feel that way.”

She reached over, brushing a stray strand of hair from my forehead the way she always did when I was little.

“Then hold onto that, sweetheart. Don’t let the world or even your own doubts tell you it’s too much or too soon.

You’re allowed to be happy.

 You’re allowed to be cared for.”

I nodded, my throat tight. “I never thought it could be like this.”

“It’s only the beginning,” Melissa whispered.

I drew in a shaky breath.

“Melissa… I’ve made up my mind. I’m going to tell him about being able to conceive a child. It’s time. He’s more than proved himself. He wants me for who I am, not for what I can give him. And I want him to know all of me.”

Her eyes softened. “I agree this Alpha is the real deal.”

I nodded again. “This weekend, when my nest is ready. I’m taking Friday off so I can get everything set up.

He already told me he’s taking off too—he wants to help me unpack and move the furniture wherever I like.

 He said once the heavy lifting is done, he’ll leave me to decorate and won’t come into my nest again unless I invite him.”

A small smile curved my lips. “I plan to have most of my décor finished, and then on Saturday, I’ll invite him in.

That’s when I’ll tell him. Melissa… he’s going to be so happy.”

She reached across the console and squeezed my hand, her voice low but firm.

“Little Nhu, I respect your decision.

This is your relationship.

You go at the pace you set, no one else’s.”

She hesitated, then added gently,

“But I do want to give you one piece of advice.

Don’t tell your parents you’re going to tell him.

Keep this between you and your Alpha.

Your parents don’t have the right to know the intimate details of your relationship.

That’s how you and Zee build a strong bond—by keeping what’s private, private.

Only the two of you should discuss your problems and decisions.”

I listened quietly, her words sinking in.

“We can talk because we’re Omega to Omega,” she went on softly.

“But no one else.

 Let what happens in your household stay in your household. Do you understand?”

I nodded, tears stinging my eyes. “I do.”

“That’s how your brother and I have stayed strong,” she said, smiling faintly. “With boundaries. With trust. And with love.”

I unbuckled my seat belt and gave Melissa’s hand one last squeeze. “Thank you. For everything.”

“Always, Little Nhu,” she said with a smile. “Go get some rest. You’ve had a big couple of days.”

I slipped out of the car, the cool evening air brushing over me as I crossed the path to the front door.

The porch light glowed soft and steady, like it had been waiting for me.

Inside, the house was quiet.

I shut the door behind me, kicked off my shoes, and turned—only to find my father sitting in his armchair, a book closed loosely in his hand.

 He studied me with the kind of sharp gaze that saw more than I wanted it to.

“You’re home late,” he said, voice calm but firm.

“Yes, Dad,” I answered softly, slipping further inside. “Melissa gave me a ride.”

He nodded once. “Come. Sit and talk to your old man.”

I smiled, crossing the room to settle beside him on the couch.

For a long moment, he was silent, weighing me with those steady eyes.

Then he leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. “So—how did yesterday go at Zee’s house?”

I swallowed, my heart pounding, but the words came easily. “It was… wonderful.

I cooked Alfredo pasta, and we ate and talked.

He gave me space to rest.

He made me feel like—like I belonged in his home.

Like I wasn’t a guest, but something more.”

My father’s expression softened, though his voice stayed even. “Did he treat you with respect?”

“Yes.” My throat tightened. “With more than respect. With care.”

He sat back slowly, nodding to himself. “That is all I need to hear.”

Relief spread through me, loosening the tight coil in my chest.

Then his gaze sharpened again. “Just remember, my son—love is not proven in grand gestures alone.

It is proven in the quiet days, the difficult days.

When storms come, you will see his true strength.

Until then, guard your heart—but do not be afraid to give it.”

I lowered my head, a smile tugging at my lips despite the tears in my eyes. “Yes, Dad.”

-------------------

I made my way upstairs to my room, my heart still full from my father’s words.

But as I closed the door behind me, another thought rose—an ache I couldn’t ignore.

I needed to hear Hia’s voice.

I picked up my phone and scrolled to his contact, my chest tightening with anticipation.

Then, with a deep breath, I pressed call.

“Baby, I miss you so much,” he answered on the first ring.

“I miss you too, Hia,” I whispered, smiling into the darkness.

“How was work?” Hia asked.

“It was good.

Kind of slow—the day seemed to drag.

Melissa came and picked me up to drive me home. It’s getting chilly for me to walk.”

“I’m glad she drove you,” he said firmly. “I can drive you most nights, and maybe she can cover the ones I can’t.”

“That sounds good. I’ll ask her.”

“Good,” he said, his voice softening, “because I don’t want you walking in the cold. Especially now that it gets dark earlier.”

Hia was right—the late October air bit sharper every evening, and by the time I closed the café, the streets were already draped in night.

I used to enjoy the quiet walk home, but with winter coming, I understood his concern.

“Hia, how was your day?” I asked.

He sighed. “Busy, love. We landed a big client with a massive contract. It’s a lot to manage.”

I leaned back against my pillows, listening to the warmth in his voice even through exhaustion.

I had learned he ran an architecture firm, one his father had passed down to him four years ago when he retired.

Hia was the CEO now, carrying the weight of it all on his shoulders.

“Well, I hope everything goes well with the project,” I said softly.

“Thank you, baby.” His tone gentled. “And how are you feeling? How’s my love doing?”

“I’m doing great, Hia. Just… missing you, is all.”

His chuckle rumbled low through the speaker. “Well, this weekend we’ll be together the whole time.”

My heart leapt. “I’m so excited.”

“I am too. I can’t wait to have you in our home again, to help set up your furniture for your nest. I just know you’ll make your room perfect.”

“Thanks, Hia. I can’t wait.”

“Baby, get some rest now.

I know you have work tomorrow.

I’ll try to stop by the café this week if I can, but with this client I may have to work late most nights.

I want to make sure I can give you my undivided attention this weekend.”

“That’s fine. I’ll ask Melissa to drive me home this week.”

“Good.” His voice softened again. “Goodnight, baby. Sleep well.”

“Goodnight, Hia.”

After I hung up, I took a shower and curled into bed, my mind spinning with thoughts of this weekend.

I couldn’t wait.

Nunew POV

Friday came faster than I imagined.

 Morning sunlight spilled across the room as I stood by the door, waiting for Hia to pull up.

He’d told me everything I’d ordered last week had already been delivered and was sitting in his living room.

The thought made my chest flutter with excitement.

Soon, I would see my nest take shape.

Soon, I would be home.

I laughed at myself.

 I was already calling Hia’s house home.

It honestly felt that way already. It hadn’t even been a month that we were together, but I already felt like my place—my true home—was with him.

“Mom, Dad, I’m leaving!” I called out.

“Have a great weekend!” my mom’s voice floated back.

As I stepped outside, Hia’s car pulled up.

Before I could reach the passenger door, he jumped out and hurried around the front of the car.

“Now, love,” Hia said with a teasing smile, “what did I tell you about opening doors?”

“That Nhu should wait and let Hia open it for me,” I murmured, cheeks warming.

“Good boy,” he said softly, his hand brushing my face.

A shiver went through me at the sound of it—his good boy.

He opened the car door and I climbed inside.

He leaned over to click my seatbelt, his face passing so close to mine that I could feel his breath.

His neck brushed just in front of my lips; without thinking, I inhaled deeply, closing my eyes at his rich intoxicating scent.

Hia climbed in behind the wheel, glancing at me. “Baby, are you okay?”

I drew a breath, trying to steady myself. “Yes. I’m okay.”

He smiled, then turned and pulled out of the driveway.

The car hummed softly as we pulled away from my street, the world passing by in a blur of familiar houses and sidewalks.

But the farther we drove, the more the scenery opened up—rows of trees giving way to fields, the city noise fading until all I could hear was the steady rhythm of the engine and the quiet of the countryside.

I leaned my head against the window, watching the morning sunlight pour across stretches of grass, the sky a pale autumn blue.

Every mile we traveled seemed to lift something off my chest, as if we were leaving behind everything heavy and stepping into something lighter, freer.

Hia reached over, his fingers brushing mine where my hands rested in my lap.

He laced them together without a word, his thumb stroking slow circles over my skin.

“You’re quiet, baby,” he said softly.

I turned to look at him, my cheeks warming under his gaze. “I’m just… excited. Thinking about my nest.

About being with you all weekend.”

His smile curved, tender and a little possessive.

“I can’t wait either. When you’re with me, love, the whole house feels alive. Like it’s finally what it was meant to be.”

My heart squeezed at his words, too full to answer right away. I squeezed his hand instead, holding on tighter.

We drove in companionable silence for a while, the winding road carrying us deeper into the countryside.

The air looked cleaner out here, sharper somehow, the trees dressed in shades of gold and russet.

When his driveway finally came into view, my breath caught.

The long stretch of gravel gleamed in the sunlight, leading up to the house that had already begun to feel like mine.

The wide white porch seemed to beckon me closer, and beyond it, I caught the shimmer of the lake, calm and waiting.

Hia glanced at me, his eyes warm. “Welcome home, baby.”

“Hiaa,” I murmured, the word slipping out without thought, making him laugh.

“Well, my home is yours, baby,” he said firmly. “Nhu belongs with his Hia, right?”

I smiled, my heart swelling.

“Yes, I do.”

He got out of the car, and I stayed put, waiting as he came around to open my door.

 I had already unclicked my seatbelt and was half rising when he held out his hand.

“Another thing, baby,” he said as he helped me out. “Let Hia click you in and out of your seatbelt.”

“Hiaa, come on,” I whispered, cheeks heating.

“Baby,” his voice softened as he cupped my face, tilting it so I had no choice but to meet his gaze, “Hia is responsible for his Nhu’s safety. Let me do this. It makes me feel good to take care of my beautiful boy.”

I looked down shyly, the pull of his eyes too strong. “Okay, Hia.”

A laugh slipped from me as I thought, when I look into his eyes, I’d agree to almost anything.

Together, we walked inside.

The living room was piled high with boxes and packages—everything I had ordered waiting for me.

Hia rolled up his sleeves and got to work without hesitation.

He helped me open the packages, carried each piece of furniture into my nest, and even put together the bed, the chairs, and the loveseat.

By the time he was done, only the bags and smaller boxes remained.

He carried those in too, stacking them neatly before stepping back toward the door.

 His hand brushed my shoulder, a quiet caress.

 Then, with a soft smile, he slipped out and closed the door, leaving me alone in my new space.

I turned slowly, my heart pounding as I took it all in.

 My nest.

My room.

On the chair, I noticed his shirt—the one he had pulled off while moving the heavy furniture.

My fingers trembled as I picked it up, pressing it to my face.

His scent wrapped around me instantly, warm cinnamon and golden honey, rich and intoxicating.

My knees weakened, a sound catching in my throat that I had to muffle in the fabric.

It was everywhere—his presence, his care, his love—so tangible I could almost feel his hands brushing over my skin, his breath against my ear.

 The scent clung to me like a gentle caress, and for a moment I just stood there, breathing him in, feeling him fill every part of me.

I walked slowly through the room, his shirt clutched to my chest, my eyes wide as I traced the outlines of what would become our space.

Clutching Hia’s shirt to my chest, I took a deep breath and finally set it carefully over the back of the chair.

My nest was waiting.

I opened the first box and pulled out the bedding—layers of blush and rose, silky soft beneath my fingertips.

The new canopy bedframe gleamed in the light, already built by Hia’s strong hands.

I spread the sheets and blankets over it, smoothing every wrinkle until it looked perfect, then scattered the matching pillows across the top in a soft, inviting heap.

At last, I drew the long pink curtains around the canopy.

 The fabric fell in gentle folds, surrounding the bed like a cocoon.

With a simple tug, I could close myself off from the rest of the room, wrapped in softness and quiet.

My cheeks warmed at the thought—I could already picture Hia and me curled up inside, nestled in our own private world.

Just me and him.

Next came the window curtains.

Pale pink with embroidered edges, they caught the sunlight as I draped them across the glass, softening the whole room in a rosy glow.

I stepped back, my breath catching.

 Already, the space was changing—becoming warm, becoming safe, becoming mine.

One by one, I unpacked the rest.

A plush rug in shades of rose and cream, soft under my bare feet.

The loveseat tucked neatly near the balcony doors, draped with a throw the color of strawberries.

 Two chairs—one placed on the balcony to look out over the lake, the other in the corner of the room, angled like it was waiting for quiet conversations.

Last came the little details: picture frames in delicate blush tones, glass vases I filled with faux blossoms, and small shelves lined with candles that shimmered softly even unlit.

 With each piece, my heart swelled, my nest transforming into a sanctuary of light and love.

When I stepped back at last, the room glowed with shades of pink—my safe place, my heart made visible.

I could already imagine curling up here with Hia, surrounded by the warmth of everything I had chosen.

I smiled, pressing a hand to my chest.

Soon, I would invite him in.

Soon, I would show him not just my nest, but the truth of what I carried inside me, of who I am fully.

Curiously, I sat on the bed and pulled all the canopy curtains closed, sealing myself inside.

The world outside dimmed, and the space grew quiet, serene, and warm.

Yet something felt missing.

I knew immediately what it was.

Slipping back out, I grabbed Hia’s shirt from the chair and carried it with me into the cocoon.

I closed the curtains again, sinking into the softness as I pressed the fabric to my face.

His rich, warm scent filled the air—cinnamon and honey wrapping around me, seeping into every breath.

 Now it was perfect.

Now it was heaven.

I curled into the blankets, hugging his shirt tight.

My heart raced as my decision settled in me like stone.

Tomorrow, I would tell Hia.

Tomorrow, I would share the truth—that I could conceive a child.

I pictured it so clearly: we would sit together on the balcony first, the lake stretching wide and calm before us.

 Then I would tell him I had something to show him.

 I would lead him back inside, into my nest.

 Not just the room, but here—the bed with its curtains drawn, my innermost space.

The whole room was my nest, but this—this cocoon—was something deeper.

 My inner nest.

My private sanctuary.

An area only Hia and I would ever enter.

Yes. My inner nest.

And tomorrow, I will open it to him.

When I glanced at the clock—the soft pink one I’d mounted on the wall—it was already five p.m. I had been in my nest all day.

I wondered what Hia was doing.

Opening my door, I stepped out and headed into the kitchen. “Hia?” I called.

His voice came from the living room. “I’m in here, love.”

He had been sitting there watching sports, giving me space.

I knew he wouldn’t disturb me until I came out on my own.

“I had takeout earlier,” he said as I walked in. “Let me heat up the food I got for us.”

“Thanks, Hia. I’m starved,” I admitted.

“I bet you are.”

I slid into the seat he’d just vacated while he went into the kitchen.

He plated meat, rice, and dumplings for me, arranging it carefully before calling, “Come, love, come and eat.”

I rose and followed him.

He pulled out the chair for me, waited for me to sit, then pushed me in with a small smile.

“Hia, you’re not eating?” I asked when I noticed no plate in front of him.

“I already ate, love. This is for you. Please, eat.”

“Well… can you sit and keep me company?”

“Of course, love.”

He sat to my right while I picked up my fork and started to eat. “Wow, this is really good,” I said after a bite of the meat.

“Yeah, that place has some of the best food.”

“So… how is your nest coming along?”

I went off on a long tangent, telling him about everything I had done—how I’d arranged the bed and curtains, placed the chairs and loveseat, set up my pictures and flowers.

He just listened, eyes soft, taking in every word.

“That’s wonderful, baby,” he said at last, voice low and proud. “I can’t wait to see it.”

“Well… tomorrow I plan to introduce you to my nest.”

“Already, baby? Are you sure? I don’t have to see it immediately.”

“Hia, yes. I want you to see it. I want to share it with you.”

“Okay. Tomorrow sounds great then.”

He smiled. “Now eat up, baby.”

I nodded, and he added, “By the way, your box of toiletries is here too.

 I put it in the bathroom so you can arrange everything however you want.”

“Thank you, Hia,” I said softly.

Zee’s POV

My chest ached with anticipation.

I couldn’t wait to see his things beside mine, to watch his body wash, soaps, and brushes line our shelves and fill our space.

Tonight, I would pamper him—draw him a bath, wash his golden-blond hair with my hands, and tend to him with all the care he deserved, while still respecting his modesty.

I longed for the day when we could be completely open with each other’s bodies, when there would be no walls between us.

But I would wait as long as needed.

What we had was sacred; it had to unfold in its own time, in its own way.

I had been on suppressants for a long time, but last week I stopped taking them.

I wanted the natural progression of our relationship to be organic.

Our bodies would tell us when it was time to make our bond permanent.

That conversation was still to come.

I knew my Rut would likely return in about a month now that the suppressants were gone.

 And perhaps Nhu’s heat would come soon as well.

 I doubted he had ever experienced a true heat, but now that he had found his Alpha, I trusted his body would decide when it was ready.

When that moment came, I would make sure we were both educated, prepared, and cared for.

 He would never face it alone.

I was also curious about his Omega body being that he was a boy.

 I assumed it functioned much the same as a female Omega’s, but there was still so much I didn’t know.

Also, I’d never been with another man before.

Yet with my Omega—the one made for me—I knew instinct would guide me.

 My body would learn how to please my beautiful boy; of that I had no doubt.

I admitted to myself, I was more drawn to him than I had ever been to anyone.

 It didn’t matter to me that he was a man.

My heart and my body reacted to him as though they had been waiting for him all along, as though he was the other half of my soul.

 Only with him did I feel complete.

This would be new, and maybe challenging, but I was ready for whatever would happen.

Perhaps I should talk to my mom.

I realized I hadn’t spoken with her in over two weeks.

 I knew my dad had told her about my Omega, but she must have been dying to talk to me.

 I suspected my father had asked her to wait until I reached out first.

Next week I would invite her to lunch and finally have that conversation.

 I wanted to ask her about the old myths, about the story of the last Omega boy born centuries ago.

I wanted to know everything she could tell me.

If my angel was anything like the one from those stories, then I needed to educate myself as much as I could about him—his needs, his cycles, his nature—so I could be ready.

My angel finished eating, then let out a yawn, stretching his arms adorably over his head.

“Now, love,” I said gently, tilting his face toward mine, “let’s go upstairs and call it a night.

I want to draw a bath for you.

I’ll respect your modesty—I just want to take care of my Omega boy. Will you let me?”

He smiled. “Yes. I can’t wait to be in that huge tub of yours. I ordered cinnamon bubble bath.”

“Oh, baby. That will smell so good.”

“Go get it for me, and I’ll take care of the bath.

I’ll fill it up nicely.

I want you to go into the room, undress, and wrap yourself in a towel.

 I’ll come get you when the bath is ready.

 I promise I won’t look.”

He laughed softly. “Okay, Hia.”

I was glad he was taking this so lightly, so easily.

“As a matter of fact…” I bent down and scooped him up into my arms.

“Hiaa!” he exclaimed, laughing, “put me down!”

“Nope,” I said, carrying him bridal style up the stairs.

He giggled the whole time, his body so light in my arms, fitting perfectly against me like he had been made just for me.

I set him gently on the bed so he could undress and wrap himself in a towel.

 Meanwhile, I found the cinnamon-scented bubble bath in his box of things and carried it into the bathroom.

I started the water, making sure it was warm and perfect, and poured the soap in until the tub filled with fragrant bubbles.

“Baby, are you okay?” I called.

“Yes, Hia. I’m ready for you to come get me.”

My chest swelled at how he listened, how he trusted me to dictate his care.

 I went into the bedroom.

He was perched shyly on the bed in just the towel, arms lifted toward me.

My eyes fell on his delicate feet, so small and perfect.

Every part of him was beautiful.

I gathered him in my arms again, and he wrapped himself around my neck as I carried him into the bathroom.

Setting him gently into the tub, I turned away so he could drop the towel and sink into the bubbles.

When I looked back, he was settled in the oversized tub, his small body surrounded by foam.

He looked so small, so precious.

I couldn’t wait for the day I could join him there, feel his soft skin against mine, hold him so close I’d never have to let go.

He sighed, leaning back against the tub.

“Feel good, baby?” I asked.

He hummed softly, eyes closing.

I smiled, kneeling beside him with a cloth.

I dipped it into the water and began to wash his shoulders and back.

He shifted slightly, sighing as the warmth and my touch worked through him.

 I stretched out his arms one at a time, washing them with tender care.

When I reached into his box for shampoo and conditioner, I found the bottles and brought them over.

“Baby, I’m going to wash your hair.”

He opened his eyes and smiled. “Yes, Hia.”

“Close your eyes, baby.”

He did, and I squirted shampoo into my hand, working it gently through his golden hair.

My fingers massaged his scalp, earning a blissful sigh that made me smile.

I rinsed, then repeated with the conditioner, carefully smoothing it through each strand.

“Now, baby,” I said softly, wiping his eyes with a clean cloth,

“I’m going to step out and let you wash everything else.

When you’re finished, I’ll come back to rinse the conditioner from your hair and the soap from your body.”

“Okay, Hia,” he said, smiling.

I dried my hands on a towel and stepped out, giving him privacy.

In the bedroom, I opened a box labeled sleepwear.

Inside were soft silks in pinks, whites, and reds—shirts, shorts, and delicate gowns.

I pulled out a blush-pink silk nightgown.

It was simple but elegant, and I knew it would look beautiful on him.

Tonight, I only wanted to hold him, the sight of him in that silk would be a dream.

“Hia?” he called.

I returned to the bathroom.

He was leaning back against the tub, his hair glistening.

“I’m finished,” he said softly.

“Okay, love. Stand up for me. I’ll let the water out and rinse you with the spray hose.

Hia promises to keep his eyes above your waist.”

He smiled. “Okay, Hia.”

My beautiful boy rose, suds clinging to his soft beautiful skin.

My heart skipped at the sight of him—so small, so perfect, his skin flawless even under the veil of bubbles.

 I let the water drain and used the hose to rinse his hair, massaging his scalp as the conditioner slid away.

His locks shone, golden and clean.

I kept my gaze above his waist as I rinsed the rest of the suds from him.

He watched me quietly, his smile soft and trusting.

When I was done, I cut the water and wrapped a towel snugly around him.

Lifting him from the tub, I set him at the vanity and combed his damp hair until it lay smooth and shining.

 I blow-dried it gently, watching his eyes close in contentment.

When his hair was dry, I picked him up once more.

He clung to my neck, looking at me with a softness that nearly undid me.

In the bedroom, I set him on the bed and held out the gown.

“Now, love. Hia chose this beautiful one for you.

Wear it for me, baby. I’ll take a quick shower and join you in bed.”

“Okay,” he whispered.

I kissed his forehead lightly, grabbed a pair of shorts, and went into the bathroom to shower, my heart already racing at the thought of holding him through the night.

Nunew’s POV

As Hia shut the bathroom door, I fell back on the bed, smiling up at the ceiling.

 I couldn’t believe the way my Hia had taken complete care of me.

 He even washed my hair with his own hands.

No one had ever cared for me like that before—other than my mom when I was little.

I was truly blessed to have a wonderful Alpha who was not only strong, but gentle, kind, and endlessly patient with me.

My heart beat faster, the truth pressing at me from inside.

I think… I love him.

I couldn’t stop thinking about how good he was to me, how safe he made me feel.

Shaking my head, I sat up.

I’d better get into my gown before he came out.

From the box I pulled out some lotion, smoothing it over my skin slowly, savoring the soft warmth.

Then I reached for the gown Hia had chosen for me tonight—a pink silk slip, delicate and lovely.

It made me smile, because out of all the sleepwear I’d picked out, this one had been one of my favorites on the website.

Somehow, Hia had chosen it for me.

Slipping it over my head, the silk kissed my skin, smooth and cool like liquid light.

 I shivered at the sensation, running my hands down the fabric.

I loved it instantly, and I hoped Hia would too.

More than anything, I just wanted to be in his arms all night—wrapped in his warmth, surrounded by his scent, safe and loved.

Zee’s POV

I closed the door and leaned against it, closing my eyes.

I could not erase the image of my beautiful omega from my thoughts.

His soft, smooth skin, his soft, silky hair.

He was so small, so warm, and smelled so good.

I am going to hold him in my arms all night.

This was a bliss I had never experienced before.

I tidied up the bathroom a little, rinsing the tub from soap suds and picking up the towel and throwing it in the bin and putting away the hair dryer.

The whole bathroom smelled like my beautiful boy.

His scent all over me.

I went into the shower, turning the water on and letting it run over my head.

I could not get his scent out of my thoughts; I felt like I was surrounded.

 I looked down at my body and I was aroused, my cock jutting out, the tip red and engorged.

I grabbed the body wash, putting some in my hand, and wrapped my hand around my length. Moaning softly.

 I did not want to be loud and have Nhu hear me.

I closed my eyes, his scent surrounding me.

 I pictured his small body, his beautiful eyes, his soft lips.

I stroked my cock hard and fast.

The images of my omega.

His soft, creamy white skin, his golden blond silky hair.

His beautiful eyes.

 I stroked hard and fast, coming harshly with a grunt.

 My release spurting against the shower wall; it seemed to go on forever.

I could not wait to be inside my omega's soft body; I am sure the pleasure will be something I have never experienced before.

I washed myself quickly, eager to get back to him.

I know now that I can control myself after releasing.

I was confident I could just hold him all night and not be compelled to do anything more.

Just enjoy his soft body in my arms.

Steam still clung to my skin as I stepped out of the bathroom, toweling my hair dry.

I had put on my shorts leaving my chest bare.

I walked out and stopped dead in my tracks.

He was sitting in the middle of the bed, the blush-pink silk gown spilling over his thighs like a whisper of light.

His beautiful golden locks soft and slicked back.

 His eyes shy but bright, hands nervously smoothing the fabric.

For a moment, everything inside me went quiet.

All I could do was stare.

“Baby…” My voice came out low, rougher than I meant. “You look…” I swallowed, searching for the right word, “breathtaking.”

He lifted his head, cheeks pink. “Hia… do you like it?”

I crossed the room without thinking, drawn to him like gravity.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, I stood him up in front of me.

 I reached out, letting my fingers drift over the silk at his shoulder.

 It was cool and soft under my hand—but nothing compared to the warmth of him beneath it.

“Hia loves it baby, so soft, so perfect just like my beauty” I murmured.

He was so small so delicate. I smoothed my hand over his hips. His waist was so small both my hands could fit around it.

“You’re perfect,” I whispered, leaning my forehead against his.

“My beautiful boy. And tonight, I only want to hold you. To keep you close.”

“Can Hia hold you baby”

He let out a tiny sigh and leaned into me, and I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him gently against my chest.

 The silk was a whisper between us, but his warmth was everywhere—his scent, his heartbeat, his trust.

In that moment, I thought, this is what it feels like to come home.

I held him close for a long moment, just breathing him in, until finally I eased us both back against the pillows.

He settled into me naturally, his head finding its place on my chest as if it had always belonged there.

The silk gown slid cool and smooth beneath my hands as I drew the blanket up around us.

He shifted slightly, curling his legs against mine, and let out the sweetest little sigh.

“Comfortable, baby?” I asked, brushing a hand through his golden hair.

“Mhm,” he hummed softly, his eyes already fluttering closed. “So warm… so safe, so good.”

My chest tightened.

 I pressed a kiss to the top of his head, whispering, “That’s all I want. For you to always feel safe in my arms.”

His fingers curled into my side, delicate and trusting. “I do, Hia. I always do.”

The room grew quiet except for the soft rhythm of his breathing, steady and even, syncing with the beat of my heart.

 I let my hand rest over his back, stroking him gently until his body relaxed completely against me.

In the dark, with his scent wrapped around me and his warmth pressed to my side, I realized I had never known peace like this. Not in my whole life.

I smiled into the silence, tightening my arms around him. “Goodnight, my beautiful boy,” I whispered.

He didn’t answer—he was already asleep.

And I stayed awake just a little longer, memorizing the way he looked in my arms, knowing I would carry this memory with me forever.

Nunew’s POV

The morning light shone across my face, and I blinked awake, remembering where I was.

I was in Hia’s big, comfortable bed—wrapped in his arms.

I tilted my head up to look at him.

His face was serene in sleep, his long dark lashes fanning over his cheeks, a piece of his black hair falling loose across his forehead.

He always called me beautiful, but in truth, he was beautiful too.

Hia wasn’t only handsome—he was kind and loving.

After the way he cared for me last night, how could I not fall in love with him? I smiled to myself.

Yes. Today, I would tell him.

I would tell him that I loved him.

And more than that—I would tell him everything: about our future, about our legacy, about the family we could have.

 I was ready to bear my soul to him.

I nestled closer to his chest. His arm tightened around me, pulling me in.

“Ummm, Nhu,” he murmured, voice thick with sleep.

“Hia,” I sighed, snuggling deeper against him.

His eyes fluttered open, and a small smile touched his lips.

 “I can’t believe I’m waking up with you in my arms.”

He pressed a kiss to my hair. “This is the greatest morning of my life, love—waking up with you like this.”

He touched my cheek, his fingers sliding gently down my skin. “How lucky am I, to have such a beautiful Omega boy.”

I giggled softly. “I’m the lucky one, Hia—to have such a kind and loving Alpha.”

He kissed my hair again. “I’ll always be kind and gentle with you. Hia will love and take complete care of his Nhu completely.”

I smiled up at him. “You already do.”

Then I kissed his chest and sat up.

“Now, I’m going to make us some breakfast. You stay here in bed, and I’ll come get you when it’s ready.”

In the kitchen, I gathered eggs, bacon, and bread for toast.

 It didn’t take long before the food was sizzling, the smell filling the house.

I set the table and poured Hia a cup of coffee, then went upstairs.

“Hia, come down for breakfast!” I called.

He appeared at the top of the stairs, still only in his shorts.

My breath caught—his chest sculpted, his waist tapering, every line of him strong and defined. My Alpha was so sexy, I couldn’t help staring as he came down toward me.

He caught me looking, and a smile tugged at his lips. “See something you like, baby?” he teased.

I flushed and tried to look away, but he laughed, slipping his arm around me and kissing the top of my head.

At the table, I pulled out his chair.

“Hey, that’s my job,” he said with mock sternness.

“I want to take care of my Alpha too,” I insisted softly. “Please sit and eat this meal I’ve prepared for us.”

He smiled, sitting down, and let me push his chair in before I took my own seat.

 We ate in easy silence, his praise warming me as he inhaled the food and told me how good it tasted.

When we finished, I moved to clear the table, but Hia stopped me. “You sit, love. I’ll do the dishes.”

I started to protest, but he pressed his fingers over my lips, silencing me.

 I smiled, kissing his fingertips, which made him laugh as he carried the plates away.

I sat back, watching him at the sink, his strong back flexing as he worked, muscles shifting beneath his skin.

He looked so effortlessly strong, so effortlessly mine.

My eyes trailed lower—to his legs, his firm backside—until heat rushed to my face.

He turned, catching me in the act, and winked.

I spun away, cheeks burning.

His laugh rang out, warm and full, as he turned back to the dishes.

When Hia finished the dishes, he came over without a word and suddenly scooped me into his arms.

“Hia!” I squealed, laughing. “Put me down—I can walk!”

He only smiled. “You’d better get used to me carrying you, love. Hia loves to carry his Nhu.”

Effortlessly, he carried me up the stairs and set me gently on the bed. “Now, love, let’s get dressed.

 How about we go sit out on the dock for a while? It’s a beautiful day—the sun is shining bright.”

“That sounds perfect, Hia.”

I turned to the stack of boxes waiting in the room.

I still had to unpack everything, but for now I opened one labeled clothes.

I still couldn’t believe Hia had told me to buy all new clothes.

 I’d tried to protest, telling him I already had plenty at my house.

But he had only smiled and said he wanted everything here to be new—for our house.

A fresh start for both of us.

So, with his encouragement, I had ordered everything—clothes, toiletries, every little thing I might need.

 Now all that was left was to put it away.

From the box, I pulled out a soft pair of linen pants and a tank top, choosing comfort for the day. Hia dressed in black pants and a short-sleeved shirt that hugged his muscles perfectly.

I made the mistake of looking too long.

He caught me staring, his lips curving into that smug little smile I knew too well.

With a wink, he tilted his head at me.

I turned away quickly, cheeks burning.

Hia chuckled under his breath.

 He loved to tease me, and I loved the way he always knew how to make me blush.

*********

We made our way outside, the sunlight wrapping us both in golden warmth.

The air smelled fresh and clean, the kind of morning too perfect to waste indoors.

Hia slipped his hand into mine as we walked the short path down to the dock.

Both of us were barefoot.

He had convinced me to leave my shoes and socks behind, assuring me there was nothing in the grass that could harm me.

“Barefoot is better,” he’d said. “We should connect with the land. Let it know us, so it can feed us, protect us, energize us. If we take care of it, it will take care of us.”

He surprised me every day with the things he said, the way his mind worked.

And yet—he was right.

The cool earth under my soles felt good, grounding, as if something invisible had tied me to this place.

His grip on my hand was steady, firm, and yet so gentle—like he never wanted to let me go.

The lake shimmered in the light, calm ripples spreading across its wide surface.

Birds darted through the sky, their calls drifting across the air, while the breeze stirred the tall grass around the shore in soft whispers.

“This,” Hia murmured as we stepped onto the dock, “is why I wanted a house out here.

Peace.

Quiet.

A place where I can breathe.”

I glanced up at him, my heart swelling. And now a place where we can belong, I thought.

The boards of the dock were warm beneath our bare feet as we walked to the end, hand in hand.

Hia stopped, lifting his face to the sun, and for a moment he looked like he belonged to this place as much as the land and the water themselves.

“Feel that, baby?” he asked quietly. “The earth under you. The sun above you.

The air moving across your skin. It’s not just nature—it’s home. Our home.”

I nodded, my toes curling against the wood. “It feels… different. Like I can breathe deeper.”

He smiled, squeezing my hand.

“Exactly. The land knows us, love. It carries us. And when we honor it, it gives back.

That’s how I want our life to be—you and me, giving to each other, caring for each other, so neither of us ever runs empty.”

My chest tightened at his words.

My Alpha is so perfect.

So perfect just for me.

I leaned into him, resting my head against his chest, the rhythm of his breathing syncing with mine.

The lake rippled gently before us, sunlight dancing like a thousand tiny diamonds.

I closed my eyes, letting the warmth soak into me, and whispered, “With you, it already feels like home.”

He turned his head, pressing a kiss into my hair. “That’s because you are my home, baby.”

I smiled, blinking back the sudden sting of tears.

The words I had been holding close pressed harder at my lips, wanting to escape.

I love you.

Not yet.

Not here.

But soon.

For now, I held his hand tighter, barefoot and bound to this place, this moment, My Alpha who was already everything to me.

He guided me to sit, lowering himself beside me.

The wood beneath us was warm from the sun, and the water lapped gently against the posts.

I dangled my feet just above the surface, watching the sunlight dance across the ripples.

Hia leaned back on his palms, tilting his face to the sky. “Days like this,” he said softly, “make me think I’ve finally done something right in this life.”

I turned toward him, my chest tight. “Hia…” My voice caught, and I had to look down, gathering myself.

He reached over, brushing his fingers against mine. “What is it, baby?”

I smiled faintly, feeling the words pressing inside me, waiting.

Not yet, I told myself.

But soon.

Very soon.

For now, I leaned against him, resting my head on his shoulder, breathing in his scent as the sun painted the world around us in light.

We sat on the dock for what felt like hours, the time slipping away unnoticed.

At one point, Hia went inside and came back with two cold bottles of water.

We drank them together, his arm draped around me the entire time, our bodies pressed close as we soaked up the warmth of the day.

I turned to look at him, my chest full, my heart pounding at the sight of his beautiful face. “Hia,” I whispered.

He looked down at me, his eyes soft. “What is it, baby?”

The words tumbled out, steady and certain.

“I love you.”

His entire expression transformed, his face lighting up like I had never seen before.

“Oh, baby…” His voice broke, and then he gathered me into his arms, holding me so tightly I could barely breathe. “I love you too. So much Nhu.”

I pulled back just enough to see his face, smiling through the tears that pricked at my eyes.

Then the world seemed to go quiet.

His gaze dropped to my lips, and mine to his.

Slowly, carefully, he leaned in. I closed the distance, and his lips brushed mine—soft at first, testing, then pressing more firmly.

The moment our lips touched, something inside me ignited.

 I gasped, and he deepened the kiss, his hand cupping the back of my neck, steadying me.

The sun was warm on our skin, the lake glittered around us, but all I felt was him—his mouth, his warmth, his love.

It was wonderful…Our first kiss…The best moment of my entire life.

I swear I felt something deep inside me shift—something click into place.

For the first time ever, I felt whole.

Zee’s POV

My beautiful boy told me he loved me.

My heart felt too full, too bright to hold.

I had never known happiness like this before.

My Soulbond.

My fated mate.

My beautiful Omega boy.

He was everything to me, and now he had given me his heart.

This moment was the greatest of my life.

I was so grateful, so blessed to have this rare, beautiful boy who had brought me more joy in a few short weeks than I had known in years—with a lifetime still ahead of us.

When we finally pulled back from the kiss, we just looked at each other.

His gaze was soft and luminous, and in that instant I knew there would never be anyone else.

No other body, no other soul.

I would love him until there was no more breath in my chest.

This beautiful, rare jewel—there hadn’t been another like him in centuries, and yet here he was, in my arms.

All mine.

The thought humbled me as much as it thrilled me.

I drew him close, basking in the warmth of his love.

He shifted, climbing into my lap, his legs wrapping easily around my waist, his arms tightening around my shoulders.

I held him as if he were made of light.

Rich Cinnamon wrapped around us like a physical being.

Kissing his hair, his face, his neck, I soaked in his warmth, his scent, the tremble of his breath.

Each touch etched itself into me, a promise: this was where I belonged.

I cradled him in my lap, his warmth seeping into me like sunlight into stone.

Every breath he took against my neck felt like a vow whispered back to my soul. In that moment, I made my own.

I would protect him.

Honor him.

Cherish him. 

Not just in the easy days like this, but in the storms too.

Not just when he was soft and laughing, but when he was scared, when he needed me most.

I had thought I understood devotion before, but it was nothing like this.

This wasn’t a choice I had to make; it was something written into me.

My body, my heart, my soul—they had all already chosen him.

I pressed another kiss to his hair, breathing in his scent.

Whatever he brings me, whatever truth lives inside him, I will meet it with open hands.

If he gave me only his smile, I would treasure it.

If he gave me his burdens, I would carry them.

If he gave me his future, I would build it with him.

I tightened my arms around him, my voice low against his ear. “You’re safe with me, baby. Always.”

He stirred slightly but didn’t speak, only pressed his forehead into my neck as if he already knew.

I gazed out over the shimmering lake, my beautiful boy in my arms, and thought: Whatever secret you’re holding, whatever truth you’re ready to share… I’m ready. I’m here.

Deep inside, I felt it—there was something big he was carrying, something he hadn’t told me yet.

I didn’t know what it was, but it didn’t matter. Good or bad, light or heavy, we would face it together.

Always together.

Me and my Omega boy.

********

We sat for a long time, me holding him tight, the sun shining on us.

My heart felt too full, too bright to hold. He told me softly that he wanted to take me to his nest.

I gathered him into my arms and carried him inside.

I first took us upstairs to wash.

I would wash us both a little, not wanting to do anything to disrupt his nest, his safe room.

What I knew about omegas was that they were very particular about keeping their nest clean and free from any pollutants.

We had been sitting out in the sun all day.

Our bodies sweaty and our feet dirty from being outside.

I took us both into the bathroom.

I filled the tub, just adding a little bubble bath.

I took both of our clothes off, both of us keeping our eyes on each other and not our bodies.

I set us both in the water.

He lay back in my arms; I washed his entire body, the cloth gentle, not lingering anywhere.

He leaned back and lifted his face.

I knew he wanted my lips.

I met him halfway, kissing him softly.

Our tongues tangling soft, just tasting each other.

His mouth was so soft and so sweet; he was heaven to me.

He pulled away and grabbed my arms, wrapping them tightly around him.

He sighed, leaning back. His head resting against my chest.

I leaned forward and let the water out of the tub.

I grabbed the spray hose and rinsed us both with the water.

I reached to the side of the tub, grabbing a towel and wrapping it around him as he stood.

I reached and grabbed one for myself as well.

Stepping out of the tub, then reaching in and picking him up.

He wrapped his arms around me, and I carried us both to the bedroom.

I set him down, dried myself quickly, then pulled on a pair of shorts.

From his box of clothes, I chose a silk gown that ended at mid-thigh.

I slipped it over his head, the towel sliding away as he lifted his arms.

I eased the fabric down over his thighs, the silk clinging softly to his skin.

He looked so soft.

So beautiful.

His bright eyes, his golden hair, his delicate face—all of him seemed to glow from within.

My heart clenched at the sight.

I gathered him back into my arms, and he held me tightly, arms and legs wrapping around me, his face nuzzled into my neck.

I carried him downstairs and through the kitchen, tracing the soft pulse of his neck with my nose.

His scent, Rich Cinnamon Honey, was calming, and intoxicating.

We stopped just outside the door.

This was it—the door to his sanctuary, the place he felt safest in the world. He looked up at me, his eyes wide and soft.

"Ready, Hia?" he whispered.

"Always my beautiful boy," I murmured, and I pushed the door open.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: The Door to His Nest

Zee POV

I sat him down on his feet just at the door to his nest.

I watched as he smiled up at me before turning to open the door and stepping inside.

I followed him into his nest, and the air changed immediately.

It was soft, warm—like stepping into a sanctuary.

The scent of rich cinnamon and honey wrapped around me, invading my senses until I closed my eyes just to breathe it in.

Peace.

Contentment.

Home.

The room glowed with shades of pink, sunlight filtering through embroidered curtains that scattered a rosy light across every surface.

A plush rug stretched underfoot, pale and inviting, while delicate vases and frames lined the shelves—blossoms, trinkets, little treasures that were so unmistakably him.

And then the bed—his canopy bed—stood at the center like the heart of it all. Curtains in folds of blush and rose hung around it, cocooning the space in quiet safety.

I could almost see him there already, curled up with a book, or sleeping soundly, hidden away from the world.

My breath caught.

This wasn’t just a room. It was a reflection of his soul—soft, luminous, and beautiful beyond measure.

I turned to look at him, my chest tightening at the sight of his golden hair catching the light, his eyes watching me anxiously for my reaction.

“My beautiful boy…” My voice cracked, rough with emotion. “This… this is perfect. You’ve made it perfect.”

Nunew’s POV

When Hia stepped inside, I couldn’t take my eyes off him.

His face said everything—his eyes wide, his mouth parting just slightly as he looked around.

Awe.

That’s what it was.

Awe of my space, the one I had built just for me, just for us.

My heart fluttered. I had dreamed of this moment, but standing here in front of him, I felt shy, almost vulnerable.

This was more than a room—it was my sanctuary; letting him see it felt like letting him see into my soul.

His gaze moved around the room and finally to the bed. My inner nest. I swallowed hard, fingers twisting together.

When his eyes came back to mine, full of emotion, my chest tightened.

“My beautiful boy…” His voice was rough, unsteady. “This… this is perfect. You’ve made it perfect.”

Heat rushed to my face. Relief, pride, and something deeper swelled in me. “I wanted it to be,” I whispered. “For me… and for you.”

I stepped closer, my hands trembling slightly. “Hia, there’s more. Something I need to show you… something I need to tell you.”

My breath caught, but I steadied myself. I had promised Melissa. I had promised myself. Today was the day.

He looked at me, puzzled. “What is it, baby? You can tell Hia anything.”

I grabbed his hand and slowly led him to my bed. Lifting the curtain, I slipped inside; he followed me in.

When I let the curtain fall, the world outside disappeared.

Hia’s rich cinnamon scent filled the space, wrapping around me until it felt like a physical caress, seeping into my lungs and making me shiver.

Inside my nest, it was only us—no noise, no eyes, just him.

I breathed deeply, staring at his beautiful face, my heart pounding at how unreal it felt to have him here.

“I love it in here, baby,” he said softly, his gaze sweeping the room. “This place is so beautiful… just like my beautiful boy.”

“Can Hia hold you, baby?” he asked, opening his arms.

I crawled into his lap, wrapping my legs around him.

This was my favorite place—every inch of us pressed together, nothing between us.

I buried my face in his neck, his scent flooding my senses. Cinnamon, warmth, comfort—the scent of my Alpha and my Home—it wrapped around me like a physical caress, and I couldn’t contain myself.

My lips found his skin before I even realized it, tasting him, needing him.

I sucked gently, unable to hold back, a primal urge to claim a piece of my Alpha overwhelming me.

He tilted his head, granting me more access.

A deep, guttural moan escaped his throat, the sound vibrating against my lips and shooting straight through me.

His hand slid into my hair, firm and possessive, anchoring me to him as though he never wanted me to stop.

His breath turned ragged, another soft moan breaking free.

The sound made my chest ache with love, with want, with everything I couldn’t keep inside anymore.

I pulled back, breathless, the scent of cinnamon and arousal thick between us.

My gaze locked on his—the face I loved more than life itself. My voice trembled when I whispered, “Hia…”

He took a deep, grounding breath, his eyes heavy with possession and focus.

“I had a feeling you were holding something back.

Baby, tell Hia.

You can tell me anything. We’ll face whatever it is together. Hia loves you so much.

There’s nothing you could tell me that would make me stop loving you, now or ever. So go ahead, love. Tell Hia.”

I shifted in his lap, nerves sparking through me. “Ok, Hia… it’s about legacy. Your legacy… our legacy.”

“What about it, baby? I already told your parents, since we won’t have children, I’d leave my inheritance to one of your brothers’ kids.

Your family is my family. And love, if it’s about not being able to have children — I don’t care. You’re worth more than ten sons and five daughters. You’re my whole world.”

I fell more in love with him every time he bared his heart to me. I was about to rock his world. Taking another breath, I began.

I made myself comfortable on his lap. I took a deep breath.

“Hia… I am a rare boy omega. There hasn’t been one like me in centuries. You know that. But there’s something you don’t know.”

His eyes sharpened, his breath caught.

“All omegas can have children — whether they’re girls, or rare boys like me. We can have children.”

I touched his cheek, my voice trembling. “Hia… I can bear children. I can have your child.”

For a long heartbeat, he just stared. His mouth opened, but no sound came. His hand slipped from my waist, shaking, before pressing flat against my stomach.

“Nhu…” His voice cracked, hoarse. “We… we can have a baby? My baby? Our baby?”

I nodded, guiding his hand lower. “Yes, Hia. Our child. Your legacy will continue — with me. With us.”

His body trembled beneath mine. Then he crushed me into his chest, arms tight and desperate, his tears spilling into my hair.

“Baby… my love,” he choked out. “I can’t believe this. I thought… I thought I had lost this chance forever. I accepted it. I accepted everything that came with being with you. And still, I chose you.”

His voice broke, shaking with the weight of his confession. “But now—” His breath hitched, his chest heaving as if he couldn’t hold it all inside.

He pulled back just enough to look at me, his eyes blazing with tears and awe.

“Now the world feels like it’s been given back to me. Not because of a name, not because of a legacy… but because you are giving me a future I never thought I’d have.”

His lips found my forehead, lingering there as his shoulders shook. “You are my miracle, Nhu. You always have been.”

He pulled back suddenly, Laying my down.

His lips pressed urgently to my stomach, kissing again and again, reverent and trembling.

His tears wet my shirt as he whispered against me, “Thank you, love. Thank you. You’ve given me everything I’ve ever dreamed of.”

I stroked his hair, my own tears falling. “Hia… I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. My parents thought it was best to wait. I didn’t want to hurt you.”

He looked up at me, his face streaked with tears, but smiling through them — the widest, rawest smile I’d ever seen. “Hurt me? Baby, you’ve just healed every wound I ever carried. You’ve given me more than I ever dreamed.”

Then he pulled me to lay fully on his chest, he cupping my face, his forehead pressed to mine. “I swear to you, Nhu — I’ll protect you. I’ll protect our child. Our family. With my life.”

His lips trembled as he kissed me, the weight of forever in the press of his mouth.

Zee’s POV

Zee couldn’t believe what he had just heard.

For a moment, the world stopped. His ears rang, his breath caught in his throat, and his arms tightened instinctively around the boy in his lap as if letting go would make the words disappear.

A child.

Not someone else’s. Not a dream long buried. But theirs.

I pulled back just enough to look at him — at the boy who had just shattered everything I thought I knew about my future.

His eyes were steady, his voice soft but sure. “Hia… I can bear children. I can give you a son, a daughter. Our child.”

My hands shook as I reached for his stomach, terrified and desperate all at once.

My palm pressed against him, trembling. “Nhu… are you sure? You can carry my child? Our baby?”

When he nodded, smiling through his own tears, my heart broke open.

The air in my chest left in a ragged sob. I pulled him into me so hard I thought I might never let go. Tears spilled down my cheeks, soaking his hair.

“Baby… my love,” I choked, my voice breaking like waves upon a distant shore.

“I thought I had lost this chance forever. I had accepted it—all of it. The legacy dying with me. I gave it all up because having you was worth more than anything.”

I pressed my face to his neck, clutching him as if he were the very breath sustaining my soul. “But now… now you’ve given me the world back. A future. Our future.”

I leaned back, cupping his face in both hands, my vision blurred by tears that fell like gentle rain.

He was so beautiful it ached within me, a radiant light piercing the shadows of my heart. “You are my miracle, Nhu. Always.”

My lips pressed against his stomach again and again, reverent, desperate, leaving trails of tears there like dew upon blooming petals.

“Thank you, love. Thank you for this gift. I swear I’ll protect you. I’ll protect our child. With everything I am.”

I looked up at him, my hands gripping his thighs, my voice raw with emotion.

“I will never let anyone touch what’s ours.

Not fate. Not fear.

Not even time.

You’re my life, Nhu.

You and the family we’ll build—you are everything.”

Nunew’s POV

Hia kissed my stomach softly through my gown.

“Mine,” he whispered against my stomach.

Hia grasped my gown and pulled it up and off, leaving me naked before him.

“You and our baby—mine forever,” he whispered, laying kisses on my stomach.

I lay there, softly stroking his hair. He placed deep kisses all over my stomach, my chest.

He leaned up and took my nipple into his mouth, causing me to arch into him, moaning softly. He felt so good against my skin; I had never felt anything like it before.

He softly pinched my other nipple. I was in heaven, the feelings my Hia was giving me enveloping me like a tender embrace.

Hia turned me on my side; he held me from behind. His face buried deep in my neck, just breathing my scent.

His hand moved across my body, landing possessively on my stomach. “My omega,” he rumbled.

“Baby, tell me—tell your Alpha who you belong to.”

He sucked the skin of my neck right by my scent gland, his lips sucking hard, Hia breathing deeply as he inhaled my submission and acceptance.

“You, oh god, only you…” The feelings my Hia was giving me were unlike anything I had ever felt.

Between my legs, I was growing wet. I did not understand what was happening, only that I wanted more.

He ran his hand down my stomach, his touch moving lower. I arched into him, desperate for his touch.

His hand wrapped around me, causing me to cry out and move my hips against his palm.

“Ummm, so warm, love, so so wet.” Hia began to stroke me.

I did not really know what to do with myself; his hand around me felt so good.

I never knew touching it like that would make me feel this good. My thighs were so wet; I felt like I was dripping.

Hia let go of me and moved his hand lower.

“Baby,” he said in awe, “you are so wet; you’re dripping for Hia… let Hia feel.”

His hand moved down to right under my balls, and his fingers slipped inside my entrance right there a little.

He gasped harshly.

He turned me over quickly, putting me on my back.

He spread my legs and bent down, looking between them.

The expression on his face one of awe, like beholding a sacred wonder in the quiet glow of our eternal love.

Zee’s POV

I looked at my beautiful boy in awe. His anatomy was so fascinating, so captivating, like a secret garden unveiled.

His slick entrance was so hot; it was actively leaking.

I had to taste it.

I licked and sucked his entrance. He tasted just like candy—the sweetest candy I had ever savored.

Tasting him caused me to go wild.

I licked and sucked, my tongue probing with gentle insistence.

I was not going to use my fingers on him.

His first experience with anything inside him would be when we first made love.

I would not do it right now. He deserved better than a quick, frenzied union. I would make sweet love to my Omega boy when the time comes.

So, I held myself back, though, but I was going to bring both of us to release—that was for certain.

My little Omega's first climax would be right here in his beautiful nest. I was about to make that happen right now.

My beauty gazed at me with big doe eyes; I could not even finish what I was going to say.

It did not matter anyway. Right now, I was going to bring both me and my Omega boy to ecstasy. I was about to overwhelm his senses with his first climax.

I bent down and placed my mouth back to his entrance, licking it and sucking the soft skin. He really did taste like candy; sweet like honey. It was very intriguing.

He cried out so passionately. "Hia, oh, it feels so good! Hiaaaa, don't stop!"

I held his hips in both my hands, anchoring him to the bed.

His head moved from side to side as I was licking and sucking and probing his entrance with my tongue.

My Nhu sat up, looking down between his legs; he looked at me with a shocked, dazed expression on his face.

"Oh, baby, so slick, so wet. You taste so good to Hia. Ummm, Hia can't get enough."

I thrust my tongue far inside of him, causing his head to fall back on the bed, being completely overwhelmed, like a soul surrendering to the boundless depths of passion.

"Oh god, Hia... Hia..." His legs were shaking, trembling with desire. His body was taut, reaching for a release he couldn't name.

Nunew’s POV

Hia's warm, wet mouth closed around my length, drawing me in with tender suction. He licked and sucked from my entrance to my length.

I lay on the bed, my eyes closed, my head moving restlessly from side to side, lost in the waves of sensation that wrapped around me.

I was feeling things I had never felt before—sensations that lit sparks under my skin and set fire to every nerve.

I had never known desire, never experienced any kind of intimacy… not until Hia.

It was as though my body had been asleep all my life, and he was the one who woke it.

Right now, my body felt ablaze—a pulsing need thrumming through every vein, every breath.

Hia released me only long enough to shift, his weight pressing me into the softness of the bed.

Then he claimed my lips again, his mouth fierce and tender all at once.

When his tongue slipped inside, I gasped against him.

He tasted sweet—like sugared warmth, like candy, like something that belonged only to me.

He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, his breath hot and trembling. "Baby... you taste so sweet."

Hia pulled his shorts down and shifted his body.

"Baby, Hia just wants to feel your slickness against his skin."

He rubbed himself all around, both of us wet. It was so slippery, like silk gliding over skin in a tender caress.

"Oh, baby, you're so warm, so wet; you feel so good."

He stroked us both together, my length pushed right up against his.

It was surreal, a vision of unity that bound our souls.

I had never seen another manhood other than my own, and in this moment, it felt like discovering a hidden paradise meant only for us.

Hia was so big and looked so hard.

Seeing my length pressed right up against his, our skins stretching and flexing in rhythm as he moved his fist gently back and forth.

He felt so good.

The head of his length would brush against my entrance, igniting sparks of desire that bloomed like stars in the velvet night of our shared passion.

“Baby, your skin against mine is the best feeling in the world. Nothing compares, love,” Hia murmured, his voice a velvet whisper.

Hia tilted his head back, his neck arched in graceful surrender, his stroking increasing with a rhythm that mirrored the pulsing heartbeat of our love.

“Oh gosh, my Nhu, you are perfect, love. Hia loves you so much, baby,” he breathed.

Hia lay down beside me, drawing close with a tenderness that made my heart flutter.

He breathed into my mouth, each stroke of his fist causing him to gasp.

His tongue dominated my mouth with loving command, kissing and sucking, drawing my tongue into his as if to merge our very essences.

He let go of our lengths and grabbed my hand, wrapping it around his.

“Oh baby, your hand feels so good,” he whispered, gazing into my eyes—his own deep and dark, pools of infinite passion, his mouth open as he drew in deep breaths.

His hips arched to meet my hand. He grasped my length as well, and we both stroked each other, our faces inches apart, breathing each other's breath, accelerating into a frenzy of need.

Warm cinnamon honey lingered like a physical taste around us; the moment felt spiritual, heady, as if our very essences intertwined in a sacred haze, driving us both over the edge and shattering the world.

Hia's length was warm and soft, yet hard at the same time.

Touching my Alpha like this, here in my nest, was a profound intimacy that I felt in my soul, a type of feeling I do not think there was a way to describe.

Hia's eyes looked into mine; it was like our souls could see into each other, peering through the veils of time to the eternal light that bound us.

"Baby, I love you," he whispered. The feelings we were experiencing were almost too much, a cascade of emotion that threatened to overwhelm us both.

Hia licked his lips, then he moved forward and kissed me hard, causing his length to slip from my hand.

He pushed me over onto my back and gently lay on top of me.

He flexed himself back and forth, our lengths slipping and sliding together.

The wet, heated friction was immediate and intense.

It felt so good I almost lost my mind, a sweet, wild demand for release thrumming through my body.

Zee's POV

My beautiful boy gave me such pleasure just seeing him, feeling him, and smelling his rich warm scent.

The sheer sensory overload was causing me to go into a frenzy. I had to keep control of myself.

I rubbed myself onto him. The slick wetness from his entrance made everything incredibly slippery.

I started rubbing myself hard and fast on my little Omega.

He wrapped his arms around my neck, his mouth open, giving out soft cries, his eyes closed. He was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.

"Oh Hia, Hia," he moaned my name.

I could tell he was getting close. My little Omega was about to have his first orgasm.

I sat up, gently causing his hands to release my neck. I immediately bent down and took his length into my mouth.

I sucked him hard and deep. My tongue licking and stroking his head each time I tightened my mouth on his length.

His hands instantly fisted in my hair. "Hia, oh, oh, Hia. It feels so good!"

I maintained the tight suction, wanting to give him the most pleasure I possibly could.

I sucked more and more, his hips pumping to meet my face.

I reached down to his slick entrance and gently moved the tip of my finger in and around.

He screamed, his hands gripping my hair tightly, locking my mouth right where he wanted it.

My love was beautiful, taking his pleasure from me exactly how he needed it.

"Hia..." I fought the urge to smile but continued giving my little Omega the most devastating pleasure his body had ever received.

"Hia, oh god, Hia, what's happening? Hia, I feel... I feel like..." My Nhu erupted in ecstasy; he cried out my name so passionately it almost took my breath away.

His little body tightened, and his hips flexed hard against my mouth.

Then a cascade of the sweetest nectar I've ever had the pleasure of tasting exploded inside my mouth.

Warm cinnamon honey burst in my senses.

I drank down his essence like a starving man.

I licked and sucked hard, trying to get more and more of my sweet Omega's taste.

My angel fell back to the bed, his hands falling out of my hair.

I looked up at his beautiful body.

His legs were open; I could see every inch of him.

He looked so hot. Completely naked, his little pink nipples stark against his creamy, milky-white chest. His cute, little petite cock lay softly against his thigh, wet at the tip, still weeping a little.

His thighs and lower stomach were wet with my essence.

He was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen in my entire life.

He lay there, eyes closed, hands slightly curled at his sides.

My little Omega had passed out.

The feeling of knowing I gave my Omega so much pleasure that he collapsed from it went all through me.

I was hit by a powerful, physical high.

All my senses, my entire body, was like a live wire, stirring something primal within me.

I stroked myself hard and fast, gazing at his naked, beautiful, spent body, knowing that I had done that to him.

Then a wave pulsed through my entire body.

My vision blurred.

I grabbed my length and rubbed it again and again against his slick entrance.

My release ripped through my entire body, causing me to shudder and almost collapse onto my love.

I had painted his slick entrance, his thighs, and his stomach with my essence.

It went on forever. Seeing my essence all over my angel, I had such a feeling of complete and utter satisfaction.

He was mine.

The word screamed through my entire being: mine. This Omega boy was mine.

I sat back on my haunches, just looking at him.

It was primal and exhilarating.

I took deep breaths to steady myself.

Everything in me was telling me to mark him now—to bite him, to make him mine forever.

I fought the urge hard, taking deep breaths and calming myself, gaining control.

Being in his nest and the scent of him so strong was almost breaking my resolve.

I felt a pulsing in my ears.

I ripped open the curtains, needing fresh air, or I felt like I would mark him right then.

As soon as the curtain opened and the cool air rushed in, I calmed down.

I looked at my sweet angel and knew that he deserved a proper marking.

He deserved to be fully awake and aware when we mated and marked.

I touched his soft cheek, running my hand down his beautiful, almost angelic face.

I laid down beside him, drawing his still passed-out form into my arms.

I held him tight, kissing his damp hair.

My baby was a beauty.

He breathed softly, his little body spent. I gently rolled him onto the bed, kissing his forehead.

Holding him in my arms was the best feeling.

I held him for what felt like forever, just getting my fill of having my heart in my arms.

He really was the most beautiful thing I had ever laid my eyes on.

I finally let him go. I looked down at him.

He looked so hot. Completely naked, his little pink nipples stark against his creamy, milky-white chest. His cute, little petite cock lay softly against his thigh, wet at the tip, still weeping a little.

His thighs and lower stomach were wet with my essence.

He was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen in my entire life

I looked down at his beautiful, perfect body, my heart swelling until it ached.

I couldn't wait to see his stomach stretched and beautiful with our baby inside him—our beautiful son or daughter.

The thought of that future, of kissing his stomach and loving on him every day, made me feel so lucky I could cry.

I got off the bed, looking at my beauty once more before going into the bathroom and starting the water.

I ran the bath and reached for the pink container of bath oil he had on the shelf.

As the water started to fill and bubbles began to form, I went back into the nest.

My beauty was still asleep right where I left him.

I reached and gently picked him up.

He was so light and felt so good in my arms.

His head leaned against me as I carried him.

I went into the bathroom and climbed into the tub with him in my arms.

I shut the water off and settled him against my chest, the warm, fragrant water enveloping us.

I ran my hand along the curve of his waist, kissing the top of his wet head.

"You are so beautiful, my angel," I whispered, my voice rough. "My heart is yours, only yours. I love you so much."

My Nhu shifted slightly in my arms, a soft, sleepy hum escaping him. "Hia..."

"Shhh, my love," I told him.

He relaxed back against me, not fully asleep, but not awake either.

I washed his body gently, carefully.

I ran the cloth over his soft, perfect skin.

I gently washed between his legs, making sure he was all clean.

He just leaned back, totally letting me take complete care of him.

I gently ran the washcloth over his shoulders, my fingers careful on his sensitive skin.

It made me feel so good that my Omega trusted me so much.

He sighed, his head falling back on my shoulder while I washed every part of him.

I kissed his neck and his soft cheek.

I laid his back against the tub but still kept one arm around him.

I quickly washed myself with my other hand, then I let the water out and grabbed the spray hose to rinse us both until all the soap suds were gone.

I reached for the towel and helped my angel stand up, wrapping him in the towel.

Then I did the same, wrapping a towel around myself.

"Almost done, love," I murmured. "Let's get you warm and dry, and back into the nest." I lifted him out of the tub.

His arms and legs wrapped around me as I carried him back into the room.

I sat him down gently in the loveseat across from the bed.

I stripped the soiled sheets off the bed and got fresh ones out of his closet.

I remade the bed with fresh linens.

I looked over and my angel was watching me; he was half-asleep.

He looked so small and so cute, sitting there in just his pink towel.

I finished making the bed and went back over to him.

He lifted his arms up to me.

I bent down and grabbed my love, pulling him up into my arms.

I walked him back to the nest and got on the bed with him on my lap.

I scooted us both back and laid down, his arms and legs still tightly around me.

I leaned up and reached for the curtains for the nest and closed them, leaving us both in this cozy space.

I gently took his towel off, as well as mine, and he laid his naked body on top of mine.

We were skin to skin.

He sighed, stretched a little, and then his breathing evened out.

My love was back to sleep.

I wrapped my arms around him.

His small body felt so good on me. The perfect weight; he fits perfectly.

I kissed his soft, golden-blond hair, rubbed my hands down his soft back, and cupped his perfect bottom, pulling him tight to me.

I grabbed the cover and put it over us.

My cinnamon angel.

The weight and feeling of his naked body pressed to me gave me such comfort, and I felt myself fall peacefully asleep.

*******

Nunew POV

Warmth, comfort, and completeness—that is the first thing I felt when I opened my eyes.

I was deep inside my nest, my head resting on my Hia's chest.

His rich, warm scent was all over me and filled my inner nest.

The curtains were drawn, but I could just make out the bright light in the room beyond.

I felt like I never wanted to move from laying on him.

This is where I belonged. I inhaled slowly, taking in the unique scent of rich, warm cinnamon cookies—something distinctly Hia.

He shifted, and the arms around me tightened instinctively, pulling my head closer to the steady thump of his heart. Contentment.

I had never truly understood the word until this moment.

I felt so completely safe, so cherished, that a sleepy smile curved my lips.

I was home.

When I lifted my head and saw his beautiful face, I felt like my heart might explode.

He really is the most beautiful person I have ever seen.

I can't help but smile after what we experienced yesterday.

My Hia gave me such pleasure; I never knew I could feel that good.

I'm so lucky to have him as my Alpha.

My family warned me about Alphas who were hard and rugged, but Hia is everything I could ever want: partner, lover, friend, Alpha, and soulmate.

He is my everything.

I moved off the bed and knelt on the floor to open the curtains of my nest, letting the sunlight stream in.

The light shone over my beautiful Alpha's body. His body is so perfect—his strong, muscled chest, his big, strong arms.

He carries me with ease. It takes no effort for him to lift me.

I moved off the bed and knelt on the floor.

I just wanted to get a good look at my Alpha. Really look at him.

I placed the cover over his lower half; it made me blush to see his manhood.

It's something I will get used to, for sure.

I can't believe yesterday when he stroked us against each other.

I never knew that could feel so good.

My Alpha surprises me with so many new experiences.

He had opened up a whole new world to me in just the short time that we have been together.

"Umm, baby Nhu," he said sleepily, his hand reaching around the bed for me. "Nhu," he repeated.

I got back up on the bed and laid on his side. "Hia, I'm here."

He sat up. "Baby, are you okay?" He softly stroked my cheek. I leaned into his touch.

"I'm wonderful, Hia."

He pulled me tighter against his side. "I love you, baby, so much. You're my gift," he said, looking at me with his deep, dark eyes.

"I love you too," I said, kissing my Hia softly.

He sighed, a deep rumble in his chest. “I can’t believe we can have a baby, Nhu. That news... it’s the best I’ve ever received.”

"It's great news for me as well."

"Baby, when did you learn about being able to conceive a child? Have you always known? Did your parents tell you when you were young?" Hia asked me.

"Love, I just want to know important details about you—not to pry, but so Hia can know how best to take care of you, to keep you happy and healthy.

It's one thing for me to win your love; it's another for me to keep it strong.That's why I would like us to be completely honest with each other.

There is nothing you can't talk to me about. As your Alpha, it's my job to keep you safe, happy, and healthy," Hia continued.

"Thank you, Hia, for wanting to take care of me. As for when I found out I could conceive a child, it was the night of our first date."

"Baby, you mean all this time you never knew you could carry a child? You’ve only just found out? Oh, baby, Hia's sorry that you didn't know this about yourself."

"Yeah, I was a little angry with my mom and dad when I first learned, but I understand that they thought they were protecting me."

"I can understand that, love.

They had a big job to protect you, and they’ve done a great job, I may say. You are happy and healthy and a very respectful person.

Baby, I couldn't have asked for a better mate. You made Hia so happy these past weeks. This is the happiest Hia has ever been."

Hia makes me blush.

Hia is so good at expressing his feelings.

I shyly look away. "Yes, Hia, they did do a great job raising and protecting me.

My brothers, too. You will have to meet them. I will warn you, though: they can be a little overprotective of me."

"Rightly so, baby. They had a precious, rare omega boy, and many would want to exploit or take advantage of you. But it seems your big brothers along with your parents made sure that didn’t happen."

"Yes, they are all very protective of me. My brothers will love you, though. They will see how you love and protect me." “I hope so,” I said, a little apprehensive.

"No worries, love. Alpha Zee can handle anyone when it comes to you. I will win them over, just like I’ve done with your parents.

Your dad is a little hardcore, but I completely understand. As an Alpha, it’s his job to protect his family, and I have the utmost respect for him."

"He knows you respect him, and he does really like you. It's just he has to be protective of me."

"I understand that. You are so lovely that everyone wants to protect you."

"Hiaaa," I trying to hide my face.

But he tilted my face up. "No need to hide, love. It’s true. You are a lovely jewel, but now you are under my protection. If you have any problems, you come to me."

I didn't doubt that Hia could protect me for one moment.

He nodded, satisfied with my trust.

"I may be nice and kind to you, but if trouble comes, don’t doubt my abilities to protect you.

No one sees this side of me.

Only you.

My softness, my love, and attentiveness is only for you."

"Hia stretches, love—come sit with me out on your beautiful balcony. How does that sound?”

I lifted my arms toward him, the silent sign I always gave when I wanted to be carried.

His smile softened as he moved off the bed, the covers slipping from his body and making heat rush to my cheeks.

He reached down, scooping me up with ease.

I wrapped my legs around him, our naked bodies flush against each other.

With one hand, Hia grabbed the blanket and draped it around us before opening the balcony door. The cool morning breeze drifted in as he carried me outside.

He settled into the cushioned loveseat, keeping me on his lap.

My legs straddled him as he leaned back, the blanket cocooning us both.

I rested my head against his chest, a long sigh escaping me—content and unhurried.

This was my favorite way to be held: to melt into him, skin against skin, wrapped up in his warmth.

His body radiated heat, his heartbeat steady beneath my cheek, his scent surrounding me until it felt like I was breathing him in with every breath.

Warm cinnamon cookies—I felt his scent encapsulate me completely when he held me like this.

I curled my arms around his waist. "Hia," I sighed, letting out the last bit of tension. Everything I needed was right here.

We sat in quiet contemplation.

The view was stunning: the lake shimmered below, reflecting the bright blue of the morning sky.

The air, crisp and fresh, smelled of pine and damp earth, mingling with the rich cinnamon and the fresh linen from the blanket.

It was our scent, the smell of our safety, our new world.

Hia was inhaling my scent while I traced soft patterns on his chest and neck.

The silence between us wasn't empty; it was full of love, trust, and the promise of forever.

Hia shifted, pulling the blanket higher around my shoulders before pressing a soft kiss to my temple.

"Baby," he began, his voice serious,

"I'm still so happy about the baby news. I know we just started this, but... I don't want to wait long to make you my Omega for life. I want to mark you and complete our bond as soon as you are ready."

"I won't rush you, though. I want you to tell me when you are ready."

"Okay, thank you, Hia, I will let you know when I am ready," I said to him.

"Hia, I want to fix us some breakfast. I want to make eggs and toast. How does that sound?"

"It sounds good, love. Anything you make is wonderful." He lifted my head and tilted my chin to look up at him. "Hia loves eating your cooking, baby."

I smiled, snuggling deep one more time, inhaling the last of his scent, before I lifted myself off his lap.

Hia let me go, instantly trying to pull the blanket off himself to cover me. I gently tucked it back around his shoulders.

I went into the room, closing the balcony door and leaving Hia out in the morning sun.

******

Zee POV

I sat out in the sun a little while longer, then made my way back inside.

When I went into the nest, my angel had completely cleaned it up—everything was in place neatly, nothing out of order.

I went into his bathroom, and it was sparkling clean in there as well.

Omegas sure know how to tidy their nest fast.

I don’t think it took him more than ten minutes to restore order.

I smiled; he was already nesting for the two of us. I walked out of the door, keeping the sheet around me.

I’ll have to remember to bring a couple of pairs of shorts down to keep in the nest.

I walk past my love; he is in a soft pink robe and is flipping eggs when I come in.

I kiss his cheek and walk into the living room to go up the stairs to our bedroom.

I put on a pair of shorts and lay back on the bed with my phone.

I ring my mom. She picks up on the second ring.

"Zee," she sounds relieved to hear from me. "Zee, I’ve missed you. How are you? Your dad told me the wonderful news."

"Yeah, Mom, and it is wonderful."

"Honey, I’m so proud of you for accepting fate. I know it’s hard, honey.

All that this family has worked for for generations—our family name and the business—it’s a lot, dear.

But I want you to know that I accept your decision. Your father’s legacy almost ended with him. I’m just so relieved that you carried it on. It may end with you, but, my love, what a wonderful legacy it has been. No regrets at all for any of us. The gods have spoken, and we must accept."

"Mom, I need to talk to you and Dad."

"Honey, is there something wrong? Is your Omega okay? I know he's a boy, and no one is really too well-versed on boy Omegas.

He is the first one born in many generations after all and so no one really has any knowledge."

"Mom, nothing is wrong at all. I just need to talk to you and Dad alone. You will meet him soon, I promise, but it’s best if I tell you by myself."

"Oh, honey, you have me worried now."

"Mom, no need to worry. I told you it’s nothing bad. It’s actually something good, very good."

"Oh, well, if it’s good news, that's even better."

"Mom, can we meet on this coming Wednesday? I will leave work early and come to your house. I would like to come at about 2 p.m. Will you be available then?"

"Honey, I will make sure Dad and I are available to hear this good news."

"Hia, it's time to eat!" My Nhu entered, a pink blur, and immediately climbed on top of me, startling me.

He didn't seem to notice the phone. "Hia, please come eat before it gets cold," he pleaded, looking at me with soft doe eyes. "I love you, Hia," he murmured, snuggling deep into my chest, cooing softly.

I sat up with him, one arm around him, and that's when his gaze fell on the phone screen.

"Oh! Please forgive me, Hia. I didn’t know you were on the phone. I’m so sorry." Nunew backed up, bowing his head slightly.

"Hey, it's okay, love, don’t worry. I will be right down."

"Okay, I apologize again, Alpha." Nunew then quickly left the room.

"Zee! Oh my god, was that him? Wow, he sounds so respectful.

He sounds adorable too! Oh my God, the way he said he loved you, he sounds like the sweetest boy," my mom chuckled. "Well, it sounds like he was raised well."

"Yes, he was raised very well. He has a loving, caring, and most important, protective family. They have kept my Omega safe."

"Well, he sounds wonderful, and so does his family. I can't wait to meet them all. Zee, you will have to arrange it soon, I’m dying here!"

I laugh. "Oh, Mom."

"Well, honey! First your dad tells me you found your Omega, and he’s a boy, and then he makes me promise not to call you until you call me.

I’ve been going out of my mind wanting to know what’s up with my precious baby boy’s life!"

"Lol, Mom, I’m a full-grown Alpha."

"Yeah, but you will always be my little boy."

"Of course, Mom. Don’t worry, I won't keep you waiting any longer. Wednesday, I will tell you everything, and then some. I will bring Nhu to meet you and Dad soon after."

"Aw, wonderful dear, I’m so excited! Can’t wait to meet him. Now, honey, you better go and eat the wonderful meal he has prepared for you."

"Okay, Mom. Love you, see you soon."

I hurry down the stairs. As soon as I get to the bottom, my Nhu hugs me tightly. "Hia, I’m so sorry, I didn’t realize you were on the phone."

"Hey, love," I said, tilting his chin up. "No need to worry. Hia is not mad at you, baby."

"It was just my mom."

"Your mom?"

I put my arm around him and walk over to the table.

He already has everything set up. I walk him to his chair, pulling it out for him and pushing him back in, then I go sit in my own chair.

I take a huge bite of the fluffy scrambled egg, smiling. "Love, you’ve made the best, softest eggs in the world. They taste like home."

"Hia, you're exaggerating," Nhu whispers, but his cheeks go pink as he hands me a piece of toast. "Did... did you finish your call with your mom okay?"

I reach across the table and take his hand, kissing his knuckles. "I did, angel. Everything is fine.

She was just worried about me, but she was charmed by you, even just hearing your voice."

"Really? She didn't sound like a scary mother."

"She's not, and love, my mom is an Omega just like you.

She's soft and kind; her Omega nature is very similar to yours. She’s strong and fierce, just like you, but so soft and warm at the same time.

Trust me, she will love you, and you will love her." I paused, my eyes serious.

"And my dad? You don’t have to worry about him. He is kind and gentle, and he loves my mom deeply. Even when she couldn’t conceive for years, he never got mad at her; he was there to love and support her."

I tighten my grip on his hand. "Nhu, Wednesday I'm meeting them alone first to tell them something important. I want to tell them about us, about the fact that we can carry the family line forward."

Nhu's soft doe eyes widen. "Hia, you're going to tell them about the baby? Are you sure? That's such a big thing for them to process."

"I am sure, love. My parents have been worried for years about the family legacy.

This news, the news that we can have a baby... it means everything.

It removes all doubts.

It's the only news good enough for them to truly understand how special you are. They need to know that their future legacy is safe with my lovely Omega."

Nhu slides out of his chair and comes straight to my lap, wrapping his arms around my neck.

"Hia, you are so good to me. You appreciate and see me for who I am. I feel very seen by you."

"I pull him tight. "My love, you are my life. Now eat your breakfast before it gets cold." I reach and pull his plate near mine so he can reach. I love feeling his small body on my lap.

With my Omega settled firmly on my lap, the scent of warm cinnamon wrapping around us, I knew he was mine—body, soul, and forever.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 – A Legacy of Love💕

Zee’s POV

The week passed slowly, each day a countdown until Wednesday. Every time I glanced at my phone, Nhu’s name glowed back at me, steady as a heartbeat, reminding me why this mattered. His secret had changed everything, and I couldn’t keep it from my parents any longer.

By the time I pulled up to my parent’s house, my chest was tight with anticipation. The car engine clicked softly as it cooled, but the louder sound was my pulse, steady and insistent in my ears. The comforting cinnamon-honey scent I still carried from Nhu felt like a palpable weight, a glorious secret clinging to me.

I stepped out of the car and smoothed my shirt, forcing a long breath through my lungs. My mother’s favorite flowers still lined the walkway, bright and open in the afternoon sun. The familiar sight should have calmed me, but today it only sharpened the weight of what I carried.

I wasn’t here as their son alone. I was here as an Alpha bringing news that would change the shape of our family’s future.

I shut the door behind me, the sound echoing in the quiet neighborhood. My parents were waiting inside.

And I was finally ready to tell them.

The front door opened before I even reached the step.

“Zee!” My mom’s voice carried all the warmth of home. She didn’t wait—she stepped right out onto the porch, her arms already reaching for me.

I barely had time to smile before she was in my arms, pressing her cheek to my chest the way she always had when I was younger. I bent to hug her tightly, breathing in the familiar soft scent of her perfume.

“My boy,” she murmured, her voice muffled against me. “I’ve missed you.”

I held her closer, my arms wrapping around her small frame. For a moment, the tightness in my chest eased. No matter how old I got, no matter the weight I carried, being in her arms still felt like safety.

“Hi, Mom,” I whispered against her hair. “I’ve missed you too.”

She finally pulled back just enough to cup my face with both hands, studying me with those sharp, gentle eyes. “You look good. A little nervous, maybe, but good.”

I laughed softly, rubbing the back of my neck. “You know me too well.”

“Of course I do,” she said with a smile, looping her arm through mine as she drew me toward the house. “Come in, darling. Your father’s waiting.”

We walked into the living room where my dad sat on the couch, a clear glass of brandy in his hand. He looked up at me with his steady eyes.

“Hey, son.”

“Hi, Dad.” I gave him a small smile before glancing at both of them. I took a deep breath, fighting the sudden urge to pace, and settled into the armchair opposite them. “Thank you for meeting with me today.”

“Oh, honey, of course,” my mom said quickly, settling down beside my father. “You said you had good news to tell us.”

I drew in a breath. “Well… the news is about my Omega. His name is Nunew. His family calls him little Nhu—or just Nhu.”

Her eyes softened instantly. “Oh, how sweet. He sounds like a doll.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Mom, you have a way with words.” “Well, he is very sweet,” I admitted, my chest tightening with affection. “Shy, yes—but respectful, well-mannered, and a fine young man.”

My mom leaned forward, her smile growing. “He sounds so wonderful, doesn’t he, love?” she said, turning to my father.

Dad nodded, his voice low but warm. “Wonderful indeed, dear.”

“So, honey,” Mom urged gently, her curiosity alight. “What do you have to tell us about your little Omega boy?”

Dad added with a thoughtful hum, “An Omega boy… who would have thought? Fated to my son. This hasn’t happened in many generations.”

“Yes, Mom,” I said softly, my voice carrying the weight of truth. “He’s very rare. One of a kind, actually. That’s what I want to talk to you about—the rarity and complexity of my Omega.”

They both leaned in slightly, listening intently, their eyes fixed on me.

I sat forward, my elbows on my knees. “Before I tell you the big part, I want you to know who he is. Nhu… he’s not just my Omega. He’s the gentlest soul I’ve ever met. Respectful, well-mannered—my parents-in-law raised him beautifully. He treats everyone with kindness, he’s strong even when he’s shy. He’s… he’s everything I never knew I needed.”

Mom’s eyes softened, her hand brushing across her chest.

I swallowed hard, my voice thickening. “And there’s something else. Mom, do you remember when I was little, and you used to make me cinnamon pastries after school? The whole house would smell like cinnamon, honey and spice. It always made me feel safe, like I belonged.”

Her lips parted, her eyes misting at the memory. “Of course I remember, darling.”

I nodded, my chest tightened. “Nhu smells like that. Cinnamon and honey. Every time I breathe him in, it’s like coming home. He is home to me.”

I drew a shaky breath. “And to him… I smell like warm cinnamon cookies. His mother bakes them for him whenever he’s sad or has a rough day. They’ve always been his comfort food, and even now, she still makes them for him. That’s what he says I smell like to him.”

I let the words settle before I went on. “Out of every scent in the world, fate gave us the same one.  It feels like… a promise made before we even met.”

Every time I hold him, I’m inhaling the scent of my childhood comfort. It is a completeness I’ve never experienced before—it’s like a promise made before time. We are true mates.”

Mom covered her mouth with her hand, a soft laugh breaking through her emotion. Dad’s eyes glistened faintly, though he tried to hide it behind a sip of brandy.

I straightened, looking between them. “So you see, he’s not just rare because he’s an Omega boy. He’s rare because of who he is—gentle, sweet, full of light. He is my whole heart.”

Mom’s expression was pure Omega warmth, love and empathy, while Dad's gaze was solemn, expectant. I let the silence stretch for a heartbeat, my chest rising and falling with the weight of what I was about to say.

“There’s something else you need to know about him… about us.” My voice trembled but steadied as I went on. “You know the history: male Omegas haven't been seen in any family line for centuries. But what makes Nhu truly one of a kind—what makes him even rarer than any of us realized—is a secret no one outside his family knows.”

Mom’s brows furrowed, her hand tightening on Dad’s arm. Dad set his glass down, his full attention on me.

I swallowed hard, my throat thick. “Nhu can conceive children. He can carry a baby—our baby.”

For a moment, the room was utterly still. My mother gasped softly, covering her lips with trembling fingers. My father leaned forward, his eyes wide, the shock etched across his face.

“Son… hold on.” His voice was rough. “What are you saying? He’s a boy. How can a boy conceive and carry a child?”

I met his gaze. “Nhu was born with a unique Omega anatomy—both male and female traits.

He has… an additional channel, an entrance inside his body. It’s where his nesting cycle centers, and it’s also the place where a child would one day be delivered. It’s not something obvious, but it’s real. His body was made for conception.”

I paused, making sure my tone stayed respectful. “He didn’t even know this about himself until recently after we met. His parents kept it from him to protect him. After I went to them and told them he was my mate—my soulbond—they told him the truth. He told me himself that when he was little, he once asked his mom about the additional entrance, but she lied to keep him safe and said it was normal and that all boys had it.”

I looked between them, my chest tight. “He isn’t angry with his parents. He understands why they kept it from him. And when the time came for it to matter—when he found his Alpha—they did the right thing and told him immediately. I don’t hold any of it against them either. They did what they needed to do to keep their son safe.”

I drew in a shaky breath. “So yes,” I said quickly, my voice breaking with both nerves and joy. “It’s true. He told me himself. And I’ve seen this with my own eyes—his body, his truth. We keep no secrets from one another. Not about our bodies, not about our hearts. Our bond is built on love, respect, and complete honesty.”

My chest trembled as I pressed a hand over my heart. “We can have children. I can have a future with him I thought I’d lost forever. And I want you both to remember I chose him first before I knew he could conceive. I loved him before I learned the truth. But now… now it feels like fate has given us back everything we thought we had to surrender. Not for legacy, not for duty—but for love. With him, I can have it all.”

They both sat there stunned, eyes wide, as the weight of my words sank in. My mother was the first to react. She shot up from the couch and practically threw herself into my lap.

“Oh, Zee! Oh, God—oh, my boy, my boy!” she cried, cupping my face and kissing my cheeks. “My boy is going to be a father! Oh, this is the best news imaginable—I never would have thought—oh, honey!”

Tears streaked her face as she clutched me tighter. “Our legacy, your legacy… it will be passed on! And oh, my God, I’m going to have grandchildren!”

She pulled back just enough to beam at me, her hands still gripping my arms. “Zee, honey—tell me right now how many children are you going to have? You could have a son and a daughter—oh my God. Twins, you could have twins. I have to go shopping right now! Baby clothes, oh my we don’t have anything for the baby, a crib—”

“Mom—”

“Maybe I could stop by the store today—yes, I should start now, there’s so much to get, oh I have to go right now—”

“Mommmmm,” I groaned, my ears burning as my dad gently pulled her back to the couch and shook her a little bit.

She blinked, startled, then pressed her hand over her mouth. “Oh, honey, I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me. I was… I was just overcome with joy.” She collapsed against my father’s side, his arm wrapping around her shoulders to steady her.

I straightened my clothes, trying not to laugh, though my chest warmed at her excitement. My father held my mother, but his gaze remained locked on mine. His eyes were no longer wide with shock, but dark and infinitely deep. He gave one slow, powerful nod, a silent recognition of the promise I had just made.

“Mom,” I said softly, chuckling. “We’re not having a baby tomorrow. Relax. We haven’t even talked about a timeline yet. Our bond is strong, yes—but we’re still learning each other.”

Dad cleared his throat gently, the sound steadying the room. His arm stayed wrapped around Mom, but his eyes were on me—clear, unwavering.

“Son,” he said, voice low but sure, “your mother’s right about one thing. This is the best news imaginable. Not because of legacy or heirs—but because I can see what it means to you. The way you’re speaking right now… I’ve never seen you so certain, so alive. That tells me everything I need to know.”

He leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. “I’m proud of you, Zee. Proud that you chose love before anything else—and that fate has given you more than you dared hope for. That’s not luck. That’s destiny answered.”

His gaze softened, his tone still strong. “You’re a good man, son. A strong Alpha, but one who leads with heart. You get that from your mother—my fated mate, my everything.” He turned, pressing a kiss to her temple. She smiled through her tears, radiant.

“You’ll make a wonderful father,” he continued. “We raised you with love and patience, and it shows. Your mate’s family clearly did the same. Together, you’ll build something lasting.”

He sat back slightly, pride gleaming in his eyes. “That’s how your mother and I have survived every season—love, respect, and honesty. She can tell me anything, and I can tell her the same. That’s what keeps a bond steady. And from what you’ve said, you and your Omega already understand that.”

My chest swelled, tears threatening to spill.

“We’re proud of you, son,” he said finally. “You’ll be a fine husband and father—and we’ll be here to support you both in every way we can.”

He paused, a gentle smile tugging at his lips. “Now tell me… when do we get to meet this remarkable young man?”

“Yes, dear, please,” Mom added quickly, her eyes already glistening.

She pushed off Dad’s chest, leaning toward me with urgency. “I would so love to meet him. I need to see him—to hold him. To hold the other half of my baby boy.” Her voice trembled, thick with raw emotion. “You were born from me, and he was born from another mother, but he is my son too. I will love and cherish him just as fiercely as I cherish you.”

My throat tightened, emotion rising too fast to contain. “Mom… of course you can meet him. Both of you.” I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice. “And thank you—for your kindness, for your faith in him… and in me. Most of all, thank you for being my example. The love you share is something I can only hope to mirror in my own life.”

I turned to my father, tears stinging my eyes. “Dad, the way you’ve always loved Mom—with patience, affection, and respect—it’s taught me what love should look like. It’s a gift I’ll carry forever. Thank you for that.”

My father rose , reaching out a steady hand. I took it automatically, but instead of standing, I sank to my knees before them—overwhelmed, humbled by the love that filled the room.

Mom gasped softly, then slid down beside me, her arms wrapping around my neck. Dad joined her without hesitation, his strength enclosing us both just like when I was a little boy.

For a long, perfect moment, we stayed like that—three hearts pressed together, the air thick with tears, laughter, and something wordless that felt like legacy itself.

When I finally drew back, my voice was barely a whisper.
“I’ll make you proud,” I promised.

Dad smiled, eyes shining. “You already have, son.”

**********

I left my parents’ house with my heart lighter than it had been in years. For the first time, the future felt real—something I could reach out and hold. I finished a few things for work that couldn’t wait, then drove straight to the café, knowing exactly where I’d find him.

Through the glass, I spotted Nhu wiping down a table, his golden hair catching the glow of the evening lights. Even in something as simple as that, he looked like home. I slipped inside quietly and sat down at a corner table.

When his eyes found me, he froze mid-motion. A beat later, that shy, radiant smile spread across his face.

After helping a last-minute customer, he finally came over. “Hia,” he whispered, his voice soft but full of warmth. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, love,” I said, smiling up at him, “I’ve come to drive you home.”

His cheeks flushed as he ducked his head. “Okay. I’m almost finished. But—you have to tell me how things went with your parents. I’m dying to know.”

I waited patiently until he finished locking up, then walked him to the car. Settling him in, I buckled the belt across his chest, letting my fingers linger for a moment. He smelled of fresh coffee with that undertone of cinnamon honey that was all his own.

Once we were both inside, he turned to me, eyes wide and searching. “Well?” he whispered.

I reached for his hand, lacing our fingers together. “It went great, baby. Better than I could have hoped. They were shocked, yes, but… they’re happy. They want to meet you.”

His lips parted, a soft gasp escaping before he bit down shyly. “Really? They… they want to see me?”

“Of course,” I said, pulling his hand to my chest. “They want to know the one who has my heart. My mom called you wonderful already, and my dad… he said he was proud of me. They’re ready, love. They’re ready to meet you.”

Tears welled in his eyes, and he leaned into my touch, breathing a visible sigh of relief. “Hia…” His voice cracked, soft but filled with relief. “I was so scared they wouldn’t accept me.”

I tilted his chin back, kissing his temple. “Of course they accept you, love. You’ll see for yourself soon enough.” I brushed my thumb over his cheek, thinking carefully before I went on. “Now, this is no pressure for you—but how would you feel about dinner with my parents this Sunday? We could keep it simple. You could cook one of your wonderful meals… or, if it feels like too much, I can cater. Whatever eases the stress for you.”

His lips trembled into a smile, shy but sure. “Hia, I would love to cook for your parents. I want them to taste something I made with my own hands. I’ll make a full meal.” The commitment in his voice made my heart swell. It was an Alpha gesture wrapped in Omega love.

I couldn’t stop my grin, my heart swelling with pride. “When you pick me up on Friday,” he continued, “I’ll get everything I need for Sunday’s dinner. I’ll spend Saturday preparing so it will all be ready.”

I squeezed his hand, kissing his knuckles. “Love… that sounds wonderful. They’re going to adore you.”

I started the car, his hand still warm in mine as we drove toward his home. For the first time, it felt like every road was leading us forward—toward family, toward belonging, toward forever.

Friday evening, I picked Nhu up. He got off of work early; Sara, his coworker, closed the café down, and Nhu got off on her usual time of 3 p.m.

I drove Nhu to the store.

“Just drop me off here, Hia,” he said softly, already reaching for his little shopping list. His voice carried that shy excitement he always had when he was preparing something important. “I’ll call you when I’m done.”

I looked at him, not ready to let him go. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you, love? I can help carry things.”

He shook his head quickly, his cheeks turning faintly pink. “No, I want to pick everything myself. It has to be perfect for your parents. You’ll just distract me.”

I chuckled, leaning over to brush my lips against his temple. “Distract you? Baby, you wound me.”

He giggled, but his eyes softened. “I want this to be from me, Hia. Every choice, every flavor. I’ll feel better that way.”

I sighed, giving in. “Alright, my little chef. Call me when you’re ready, and I’ll be right here.”

He nodded firmly, then slipped out of the car, hugging the grocery list close. As he shut the door, a faint, almost imperceptible shift in his scent hit me—it was still sweet, but now carried a metallic, coppery sharpness underneath the usual cinnamon-honey warmth. It was a raw, primal note that made the hair on my arms stand up.

I watched him disappear into the store, his golden hair catching the glow of the evening lights.

For a long moment, I sat there, heart swelling with pride, but a thread of unease tightened in my chest. This wasn’t just a dinner. It was the first step into a bigger family, into a future I’d only dared to dream of, and I had a sudden, overwhelming feeling that something was about to change.

Nunew’s POV

I walked aisle after aisle, carefully selecting what I needed to make dinner for Sunday. My menu was simple but balanced: roasted chicken, mashed potatoes, green beans, and warm dinner rolls. Comfort food—home food. And tucked safely in my bag were four of my comfort pastries. I’d save them for dessert, to serve with love.

When I had everything, I joined the line at the register. My fingers shook a little as I pulled out my phone and called Hia, just to let him know I was almost done.

By the time I wheeled my cart outside, there he was—parked at the curb like he’d been waiting all along. The trunk popped open as he stepped out. I started to reach for the bags, but he stopped me with a firm shake of his head.

“No, love,” he murmured, opening the passenger door for me. He guided me inside, buckled my seatbelt, and kissed me lightly on the lips before closing the door.

I huffed, folding my arms across my chest, but I couldn’t hide the blush that spread across my face.

Hia only smiled, loaded every bag into the trunk himself, returned the cart, and slid into the driver’s seat. He glanced at me fondly before pulling away.

We drove in silence, me lost in thought about the cooking ahead and praying I hadn’t forgotten a single ingredient.

When we arrived, Hia once again refused to let me carry anything. He hauled every bag inside and set them carefully on the counter. I shooed him away toward the living room.

“Go, Hia. Go watch your sports,” I told him firmly, my heart already racing at the sight of all the food piled on the counter.

He chuckled and did as I asked, flipping on the TV while I started to unpack everything, placing each item exactly where it belonged.

This was it. My chance to show his parents who I was—not with words, but with care cooked into every bite.

By the time I’d put everything away, I was completely beat. From working earlier, to shopping, to unpacking all the bags—I was exhausted.

I plopped down next to Hia on the couch, my head drooping.

“You okay, love?” he asked, eyes soft.

“I’m just tired, Hia. I feel kind of heavy, actually.”

He stood immediately. “Let’s get you upstairs, love.”

I lifted my arms without thinking, and Hia easily scooped me up. I wrapped my arms and legs around him, my cheek against his shoulder. He carried me up the stairs like I weighed nothing.

In the bedroom he set me gently on the bed. “Love, get undressed,” he said quietly.

While he went into the bathroom and started the water running, I stripped off my clothes, too tired to be shy, and lay naked on the bed, waiting for him.

He came back in a moment later, eyes warm and roaming all over me. “Beautiful … my beautiful boy.”

I sat up and lifted my arms toward him, and he reached down, picking me up again. His hands slid over my hips, massaging my bottom as he cradled me close.

“Hia…” I murmured, squirming in his hold.

He laughed softly. “My Omega, so soft, so warm…” He held me tighter, his voice low and full of quiet awe.

“Hia, put me in the tub,” I said.

Instead, he sat on the edge of the tub with me still in his arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. He buried his face against my neck, breathing me in.

“Mmm… my Omega boy smells so good,” he murmured, voice low and rough with affection. “So perfect. Hia loves your scent, baby.”

I laughed weakly. “Hia…”

He didn’t answer—just held me tighter. My fingers slipped into his soft hair as he breathed me in, each exhale slower than the last. At last, he lowered me gently into the warm water.

When he left the room for a moment, I thought it was strange but didn’t dwell on it. I took the cloth and began to wash, the water lapping quietly against the porcelain.

He returned a minute later, kneeling beside the tub as if he’d never left. Without a word, he took the cloth from my hand and began washing my arms and shoulders himself. His touch was steady—firm but tender.

Then he passed the cloth back to me, letting me finish while his hands stayed on my skin, massaging my neck and easing every knot of tension.

When he reached for the shampoo, I tilted my head back, eyes closing as his fingers worked through my hair. Slow, patient, loving. Each stroke felt like a wordless promise.

He rinsed me carefully, then reached for a thick towel and wrapped it around me before lifting me out of the tub. I instinctively clung to him, my cheek pressed to his shoulder. I could feel his heart beating beneath his skin—strong, grounding, home.

He carried me to the vanity chair and set me down softly. Then, with a smaller towel, he began drying my hair—his movements gentle, reverent, like he was touching something sacred.

I watched him in the mirror—his brow furrowed in concentration, his lips curved with affection. When he caught my gaze, he smiled softly.

“You’re so beautiful, love,” he murmured, and my cheeks warmed as I smiled back.

He set the towel aside and picked up the comb and dryer. He worked slowly, running the comb through my hair over and over while the warm air flowed. The sensation was soothing, almost hypnotic, and I let my eyes drift half-shut. It felt so good to be cared for by him, every stroke of the comb telling me I was cherished.

When my hair was dry, Hia turned off the dryer, set it aside, and scooped me back up into his arms. He carried me into the bedroom, his scent cinnamon cookies wrapped around me like a cocoon.

He set me gently on the bed, then opened my drawer. From inside, he pulled out a soft white gown. Coming back to me, he sat me on his lap, removed my towel, and slipped the gown carefully over my head, smoothing the fabric down against my skin.

He bent close, his lips grazing my neck. “Mmm…” His breath trembled against my skin. “My Omega boy smells even sweeter tonight.”

A shiver ran through me. “Hia?” I whispered.

He didn’t answer. His hands slid down my back, steady but unhurried, his nose brushing the curve of my shoulder as he inhaled again—slow, deliberate. The sound that left him was half sigh, half growl, and it made my heartbeat stumble.

“Hia… what’s wrong?”

 “Nothing, love. Can’t I smell my omega?”

I closed my eyes, letting him get his fill of me, the sound of his breath against my skin making me shiver.

“Mmm… my omega nearing his cycle, smells so good, so right, so mine” he whispered.

Near… my cycle? My eyes fluttered open at his words, confusion pricking my chest. What did Hia mean?

Before I could ask, he eased me down onto the bed, pulling me into his arms. His warmth, his scent, his strength surrounded me until my head swam. My eyelids grew heavy, too heavy to fight, and before long, I drifted into sleep in his embrace.

Zee’s POV

My omega’s scent has changed. It’s stronger, richer, deeper.

I noticed it first in the car when I buckled him in—cinnamon and honey filling every breath until I could barely think. I was confused at first, wondering why it was affecting me so much. Usually, I could manage his scent, keep it steady in the background, but today it consumed me.

I know why now.

My omega is nearing his heat cycle. I can feel it in my body as much as I can smell it. Every instinct in me roars to keep him close, to hold him, to claim him.

His first heat is only days—maybe a week—away.

Since he isn’t marked or mated yet, the cycle won’t hit him at full strength. But it will still be overwhelming. He’ll need me. He’ll need my care, my protection.

My chest tightened as I stroked his hair while he slept, innocent in my arms.

I don’t want to mate and mark him just because his heat is coming. He deserves more than that. He deserves choice, readiness—the moment to be right. Even if every cell in me aches to bind him to me now, I will wait. For him, I will always wait.

This has to be something we both decide together. During his heat cycle, he won’t be himself. He’ll beg me to mate and mark him, and resisting will be the hardest thing I’ve ever done.

And his heat will trigger mine. In bonded pairs, the omega’s heat almost always draws the alpha’s cycle forward—nature’s way of increasing the chance of conception. Nhu may be a boy omega, but I believe his body will follow the same pattern. In about two weeks’ time my own Rut will come; his heat will arrive within the week.

I need a plan. When my Rut cycle hits, I’ll have to lock myself in the house—in my room—for a few days. Because I’m not marked and mated yet, my Rut should be shorter. After we do mate and mark, our cycles could last longer and be more intense. But that will come later. I will not rush things just because this has come upon us so soon.

Sometimes soul-bonded pairs mate and mark the very first day they meet. Most of those stories end with the alpha acting on instinct before the omega even understands what happened, and then spending years trying to earn back trust. I refused to be that alpha. I sought his family’s permission first. I let Nhu fall in love with me and gave him a say in this bond. That is why our connection is ten times stronger.

Still, as I hold my lovely boy in my arms, I know I need a plan for his first heat. Tomorrow, while he’s cooking, I’ll talk to my dad. Maybe he can sit with me and help me figure out how to keep my omega safe—and to keep myself from doing anything we’ll regret later.

My angel sleeps on, his soft breathing warm against my chest. Even his breathing is beautiful. I shake my head and laugh under my breath. I’m completely obsessed with my omega.

***************

My omega was in the kitchen, cooking—truly in his element. It was beautiful to watch, the way he moved with quiet focus, his golden hair falling into his eyes as he chopped and stirred.

I slipped out quietly. I needed to call my dad.

He picked up on the second ring. “Son? Is everything okay?”

“Hi, Dad. Yes, everything’s fine. Nhu’s in the kitchen—he’s started cooking for tomorrow.”

“That’s great,” my father said warmly. “I can’t wait to taste his food.”

I hesitated, then drew in a steady breath. “Dad, can you make some time for me today? I need your advice on something important.”

“Of course, son. How about you come over in… four hours?”

“Okay, Dad. Three o’clock sounds good.” I hung up, relief washing through me. Three o’clock was perfect.

Just then another thought came to me—something that would support my angel even more. I went upstairs, closing the bedroom door softly so my omega wouldn’t hear.

I dialed the second number. “Hello, this is Alpha Zee. No, of course everything’s okay. I just need to ask you a favor…”

We talked for fifteen minutes. By the time I hung up, my plan was set. They’d agreed with me immediately and loved the idea.

I smiled to myself, already picturing Nhu’s face of surprise. In one hour, I’d go and pick them up.

I came down the stairs, calling out, “Angel.”

He looked up from one of the pots, a wooden spoon in his hand.

“I’ll be back,” I told him with a smile. “I have to go pick up something important.”

“Okay, Hia. I’ll just keep cooking.”

Twenty-five minutes later, I pulled up to the house again. The person I’d collected slipped out of the car with me, our ride back filled with talk and laughter.

I opened the door and called, “Angel, I’m back.”

“Okay, Hia,” he answered from the kitchen.

I stepped inside and led my guest through. Nhu turned at the sound of footsteps—and froze.

“Mom! Oh my god, I can’t believe you’re here!”

He ran into her arms, hugging her so tightly she nearly staggered. They clung to each other, and I stood in the doorway, my heart swelling at the sight. In my hands I held the foil-wrapped bundle she’d brought with her—still warm.

My omega and his mom.

I smiled. This had been the perfect idea. My love deserved all the support he could get. Always.

Nhu turned back to me, his arm wrapped around his mother. His eyes were shining. “Hia… I can’t believe you went and got Mom.”

They were nearly the same height, both so small, both so precious.

His mother glanced at me, her expression soft. “Thank you so much for calling me—thank you for letting me come into your home to support my son.”

“Mama,” I said warmly, you are my family.

Her face lit up, and she pinched my cheek with a laugh. “Okay, my son-in-law.”

She stepped forward and hugged me tightly. I wrapped my arms around her, already feeling the bond between us settle strong and sure.

“Oh, love, look,” I said then, turning and passing the tin pan bundle to Nhu.

His eyes widened. “Is this… what I think it is?” He looked at his mother.

“Open them, dear.”

He peeled back the foil, and his eyes nearly crossed in delight. “Cinnamon cookies!” he cried out.

The sound made both his mother and me burst into laughter.

He set the bundle on the counter, snatched a cookie, and bit into it. A soft moan escaped his lips—the kind I’d only ever heard in… other moments. I swallowed back a laugh and kept that thought to myself.

He devoured the cookie in nearly one bite.

“Slow down, love,” I teased. “There are ten cookies here—more than enough.”

He blushed, cheeks pink, but quickly held one out to me. “Hia, try one.”

Both he and his mother looked at me with expectant eyes.

I took one, still warm in my hand, and bit into it. Cinnamon sweetness flooded my mouth, soft and rich. “Oh, Mama, these cookies are sooo good.” I popped the rest into my mouth in one bite.

They both laughed at me.

“Okay, love,” I chuckled, brushing crumbs from my lips. “I’m going to leave you and your mom alone. I know you’ve got work to do.”

They clapped their hands in unison and turned back to the counter. Nhu handed his mother an apron, which she slipped on with practiced ease. Within moments, they were in their own little Omega world—stirring, seasoning, laughing softly as they fell back into the rhythm they’d shared for years. She had taught him everything he knew about cooking, and watching them together now was like seeing a memory come to life.

I leaned against the doorway, smiling. Mama reached for a pot, pulling it out without hesitation, and set it on the stove. She had never stepped foot in my kitchen before, yet somehow she knew exactly where everything was kept.

“Amazing,” I murmured to myself, shaking my head in wonder. Omegas were fascinating creatures.

With one last glance at the two of them working in harmony, I walked out, leaving them to their bond.

***********

I went upstairs, feeling relieved now that my omega had familiar support. With his mother by his side, he would be less stressed and more at ease with the task ahead.

After a quick shower and change of clothes, I headed toward the door. “Mama, Angel—I’ll be back later,” I called into the kitchen.

They both looked up, smiling, and waved before I stepped out.

Nunew’s POV
The moment Hia left, I turned to my mom, happiness bubbling in my chest. “Mom… what are you doing here?”

She smiled knowingly. “Well, honey, Alpha Zee called me this morning. When I saw his name on the phone, I picked up right away—I thought maybe something was wrong. But he assured me everything was fine. He just asked if I could come and give you some support, help you with your task of making dinner for his family.”

My heart clenched. “He called you and asked you to come support me?”

“Yes, love,” she said softly, brushing a strand of hair from my face. “Your Alpha really loves you.”

A smile spread across my lips, my chest warm. “That sounds just like him… always knowing what I need, always supporting me in every way.”

Mom’s eyes softened. “And before he hung up, he asked me to bring you something.”

She reached into her bag and patted the tin of cookies. “He requested I make a fresh batch of your cinnamon cookies. He said you’d need them.”

Tears stung my eyes. “Mama… that’s so sweet. So thoughtful.”

“Oh, my little Nhu,” she murmured, pulling me into a hug. “You’re so loved.”

I clung to her, my throat tight. When I finally pulled back, my cheeks were damp but my smile was wide.

“Mom,” I whispered, “Hia really takes such good care of me.”

“Yes, he does, love. He takes such good care of my baby boy. I couldn’t ask for a better Alpha for you.”

“What did Dad say when you told him?” I asked softly.

Her eyes twinkled. “Your father got the biggest smile on his face. He kissed me and said, ‘Go support our boy.” She laughed at the memory.

I laughed too. “Sounds just like him.”

“Mom, what do you think about the house? I’ll have to give you a tour.”

“Oh, Nhu, this house is so beautiful,” she said, looking around. “Zee has really provided for you.”

“Mom, I’d like to show you my nest,” I said softly. “It’s… a whole room.”

Her head snapped toward me. “Honey, a whole room? Are you telling me Alpha Zee has already given you a full nest space?”

“Yes, Mom,” I said, smiling shyly. “He has.”

She pressed a hand to her heart, emotion flooding her face. “Oh, love—my baby boy. You’re living the dream.” Her eyes shimmered, voice trembling. “Most Omegas don’t have a dedicated room for their nests. They make do with a small corner, a closet—whatever space they can. But you… you have a place that’s truly your own.”

Her words caught, tears spilling as she pulled me into another hug. “I’m so happy for you, Nhu. You deserve every bit of this.”

I laughed, the sound breaking through my full chest. “Yes, Mom. Come and see.”

I turned the pot on the stove down to simmer, then took her hand and led her toward the nest door.

When I opened it and we stepped inside, I closed it softly behind us.

Her eyes filled instantly. “Oh, love… oh my God.” She covered her mouth, voice trembling. “Nhu, honey… it’s so beautiful in here.”

I smiled, guiding her toward the balcony. The air drifting in was warm and sweet, carrying the faint scent of flowers from the garden below. We sat together for a while, the quiet wrapping around us like a soft blanket.

After a moment, she rose, curiosity lighting her face. “What’s through those double doors, love? This place is so big… so cozy.”

I led her through.

“Oh, love,” she gasped. “A bathroom attached to your nest! And that tub—look at the size of it!”

She turned to me, tears glimmering again as she pulled me close. “Baby boy, your nest is perfect. I love it so much. You’ve made it truly wonderful.”

We walked back into the main room, and she paused once more, her fingertips brushing the frame of the canopy bed. Her smile deepened through her tears. “And this bed, love… I adore the curtains surrounding it. It feels safe—like a sanctuary for you and Alpha Zee.”

I blushed but nodded. “I’m glad you like it, Mom. And… this room was first Hia’s parents’ room. It’s where they came home as a newly bonded pair, before moving to the larger suite when his father gifted them the whole house. Now Hia gave it to me.”

She pressed a hand to her heart, overcome. “Oh, that’s so lovely. And he gave this room to you…”

“Yeah,” I said softly, smiling. “He did.”

Her expression glowed—warm, proud, full of love—as we finally left the nest and returned to the kitchen, rolling up our sleeves to continue our work.

**********

Zee’s POV

I pulled out of my drive, the tires crunching along the gravel until I reached the main road. My parents’ house was only about ten minutes away.

When I arrived, Dad opened the door almost immediately. He pulled me into a firm hug before letting go, then led me down the hall to his office.

“Sit, son,” he said, motioning to the chair across from his desk.

I sat down, my chest tight.

“So,” he began, studying me carefully, “tell me what’s going on.”

I rubbed the back of my neck. “Dad… my Omega is going into heat. Within a few days, maybe a week. I can sense it.”

Dad straightened in his chair, his expression sharpening. “Well, son, I’m going to assume you haven’t mated and marked yet.”

I shook my head.

He nodded slightly. “I don’t see a mark on your neck—the bite scar usually fades fast—but your scent hasn’t changed either. That tells me you haven’t marked him.”

“Correct, Dad,” I admitted quietly. “I don’t believe he even knows about mating, marking, or what a heat truly means. I’m not sure what his family has told him.”

Dad leaned back, folding his arms, brow furrowed in thought. “Well, son, Omegas usually enter their first heat within a month or two of meeting their fated Alpha. It’s been nearly a month since you met him, so that’s why this is happening now.”

He studied me closely. “And you, son? Can you sense your own rut coming?”

“Yes, Dad,” I said. “Maybe two weeks from now.”

“Alright,” he said firmly. “When your rut comes, you’ll need to lock yourself in the house. I’ll come by to check on you. We’ll make sure you’re far from your Omega.”

I nodded, tension easing slightly at his steady voice.

“Son,” he continued, “before anything else, you need to find out what his family has told him. Most Omegas can sense when their heat is close—especially if you’re already picking it up. I would assume it works the same with male Omegas. He might sense something, but not recognize the signs. If this is his first heat, he may be confused or even frightened.”

“Yes,” I said softly. “I believe this is his first one.”

“Then you need to sit him down and have a real talk,” Dad said. “Both of you need to decide, moving forward, what you want to do. That conversation is easier when the Alpha listens—when he considers what his Omega wants, too. With your mother, I’ve always listened. I’ve always given her choices. And I assume that’s the kind of Alpha you want to be.”

“Absolutely, Dad. I want to talk with him—give him a say in everything, especially something as important as this.”

“Good,” he said with a nod. “That’s what I expected of you.”

He leaned back, thoughtful. “Since you told me you and he are still in the early stages, I’ll assume you won’t mate and mark him before his heat this week… or even before your own in the next couple of weeks.”

“Correct, Dad. It’s too soon for us.”

“Good,” he said again, firm but calm. “You told me he still lives with his parents and spends weekends with you. Make sure he moves in permanently before you bond. A nest under your roof—that’s the first step.”

“That’s what I’ve been thinking too,” I admitted. “There’s just one thing… he still works five days a week at the café. He loves it.”

Dad raised a brow.

“I don’t want to stop him completely,” I explained. “But I’ll ask him to cut back. Maybe two or three days max. He enjoys it, but we’re just building our life. I want him to have peace, not exhaustion.”

Dad nodded, listening closely.

“I was also going to ask,” I said after a pause, “could you cover for me this week? I want to be with him the whole time. I don’t know exactly when it’ll hit, but I need to be there.”

“Of course,” he said without hesitation.

“I’ll talk to his boss Monday, explain he needs the week off. And I’ll speak with his parents that evening—he’ll stay with me until it’s over.”

Dad arched a brow. “And how has that been going, son, with his parents?”

“It’s been going well,” I said. “I’ve been respectful but also firm when it comes to decisions about my Omega.”

He gave a small approving smile. “That’s good, son. I’m glad they’re on board for what’s best for their boy.”

“Me too,” I chuckled. “Though his father… sometimes he needs a little more firmness.”

Dad laughed knowingly. “Of course. His father is an Alpha—and your Omega is his son. A rarity he’s protected his whole life. Naturally, he’ll be harder to deal with.”

I nodded. “His mom, though—Mama, she told me to call her—she’s small and lovely, just like my Omega. And warm. She’s actually with him now, at my house.”

Dad blinked. “Really, son? She’s with your Omega?”

“Yes,” I said with a proud smile. “Nhu’s been cooking and preparing the house for your visit. I called her this morning and asked if she could come give him support.”

My father leaned back, his eyes lighting with approval. “Now that, son—that’s exactly what I’m talking about. Knowing what your Omega needs and making it happen. I applaud you for that.”

“Thanks, Dad. That thought just came to me, to ask her to come over and be with him.”

Dad smiled knowingly. “Son, that’s called instinct. You have strong instincts when it comes to the needs of your Omega.”

I exhaled, rubbing my hands together. “I’m trying, Dad. But this is new territory for me.”

His eyes softened. “Son, it’s new territory for all Alphas when they first meet their Omega. There isn’t a manual—you just learn to trust your instincts and put his well-being first. That’s all that matters.”

He leaned forward slightly. “Now, when his heat comes… what if he’s at work? How will that work?”

I frowned, realizing the truth in his words.

“Son, I think he needs to take some time off. Maybe on Monday he can go straight to his boss and explain that he’ll be stepping back for the week. You can frame it however you need to, but he shouldn’t be out in public when his cycle starts. It won’t be safe or comfortable for him.”

I nodded slowly. “Yes, Dad. I was already planning to speak with his boss myself Monday morning. I’ll make sure it’s arranged so he doesn’t have to stress.”

Dad’s eyes softened, pride flickering there. “Good. That’s what being an Alpha is, son. Seeing ahead, protecting what’s yours.”

His words sank deep, settling in my chest. I would be ready. For him. Always.

***********

I got back to my house, and Nhu and his mom were still in the kitchen. The smell hit me before I even stepped inside — fresh bread baking, warm and comforting.

I walked in and pressed a kiss to my Omega’s cheek, then hugged Mama softly.

“Wow,” I said, grinning, “I can’t wait to eat all this delicious food tomorrow.”

“Hia, what time are your parents coming over?” Nhu asked.

“I’m thinking around four o’clock,” I replied. “That way we can start with dinner, and afterward we’ll all sit in the living room and talk.”

“That sounds good.”

Mama reached over and touched Nhu’s hand. “Little Nhu, they are going to love you as much as your Alpha and I love you. Baby, you carry a beauty and a rarity that hasn’t been seen in generations. You are so special and so loved by us all.”

“Yes, Mama,” I added softly. “No truer words could describe my angel.”
I looked at him then — really looked at him — and felt my chest tighten. “Everything about him is extraordinary,” I said quietly. “The way he smiles when he cooks, the care he puts into every small thing… he turns simple moments into something sacred. I’ve never met anyone like him.”

Nhu’s face flushed, turning nearly crimson. I leaned in and kissed his soft lips, making his blush deepen even more.

I caught Mama’s eye and gave her a playful wink before slipping away, leaving the two of them in the kitchen’s warmth as I headed upstairs to our bedroom.

It was late when I offered to let Mama stay in our guest room, but she shook her head with a soft smile.

“Thank you, son, but I need to get back to my own home.”

We rode in silence for a while, the hum of the car filling the dark road. The quiet between us wasn’t uncomfortable — just thoughtful, full of everything that didn’t need to be said aloud.

Finally, I cleared my throat. “Mama… could I meet with you and Nhu’s father on Monday? There’s something important I need to discuss with both of you.”

She turned her head, studying me. “It’s about his upcoming heat, isn’t it?”

I glanced at her, surprised, then focused back on the road. “Mama, how did you know?”

“Son-in-law,” she said gently, “Alpha. I’m an Omega. I carried him for nine months. I’ve been with him every day of his life. I can tell the change in his scent.”

Her voice was steady, but full of feeling. “Since meeting you, he’s gone through a major transition. Most may not see it, but as his caretaker and protector, I can sense it.”

I swallowed. “Does he… does he know? About heat cycles, about mating and marking?”

Mama nodded gently. “Melissa has talked to him about those things. I didn’t want to bring it up myself and make him uncomfortable. I’m still his parent, even if I’m an Omega. There are some things he finds easier to discuss with another Omega closer to his age—and that’s Melissa. She’s been his guide in ways I couldn’t be.”

She paused, thoughtful. “I think it would be good for you to talk to her too. My husband… may not be the best person for that conversation.”

I nodded slowly, understanding.

“I’ll tell Nhu,” she went on softly, “that after work on Monday, it’s best he stays with you for the week—until his heat has passed. My husband is going to need grace, son. Please, give him that. This will be hard for him.”

“Mama,” I said gently, “I’ll be patient as long as he’s patient with me. But Nhu is my Omega now. It’s my responsibility to keep him safe and do what’s best for him—and I will.”

Her eyes softened, full of pride. “I know you will, son-in-law. You already take such good care of him. His father respects you more than he lets on, but you may still face a little resistance. He’s an Alpha, after all—and so are you.”

“I can handle a fellow Alpha when it comes to my Omega,” I said quietly but with conviction. “I respect that he’s Nhu’s father, but I’m here now. I’m the one responsible for him—and I’ll always do what’s best.”

Mama’s hand brushed over mine, her eyes warm. “I know you will. You have good instincts, and you’re doing a wonderful job.”

“Thank you, Mama,” I murmured. “That means a lot. I’m still learning, but I want to get it right.”

She smiled faintly. “Nhu’s father was in the same position once—with my own father. He understands more than you might think.”

I exhaled slowly. “Okay, Mama. I’ll reach out to Melissa then. Can you set something up for Monday? I understand if her husband wants to meet me first.”

“I’ll arrange it,” she promised.

“I’ll do whatever it takes to make this easier for everyone,” I said softly. “But make no mistake—Nhu’s comfort and safety will always come first.”

“Thank you, son, for putting him first,” she whispered.

“You’re welcome, Mama. I’m just trying to be the kind of Alpha he deserves.”

When I pulled up to her house, I got out and helped her to the door. The porch light flickered across her soft smile as she turned to me.

“Goodnight, son-in-law.”

“Goodnight, Mama.”

I watched her step inside before heading back to the car. As I turned onto the quiet road, the night stretched wide around me. My hands tightened on the wheel, a familiar ache rising in my chest.

I was going home to my Nhu—and I would be ready for whatever came next.

***********

 The house was quiet when I returned.
The lights in the kitchen were off, everything tidied and still. I ran my hand over the cool countertop, just to feel the calm of the space before locking up for the night.

Upstairs, I found my Nhu curled on my side of the bed, clutching my pillow like he couldn’t sleep without it.

His eyes fluttered open at the sound of my steps, and his face softened. “Hia… you’re back.”

I shrugged off my jacket and slid in beside him. The moment my arms wrapped around his waist, he melted into me, breathing me in like I was the air he’d been waiting for.

“I could never stay away from you,” I whispered, kissing the crown of his head. “This is where I belong.”

He tilted his head back, cheeks flushed, eyes luminous. I kissed him—slow and steady—the kind of kiss that says everything words can’t. I’m here. I’m yours. You’re safe.

When I pulled back, his smile was soft and sleepy. “Hia,” he murmured, voice trembling with warmth, “I love when you hold me like this.”

“Then I’ll never stop,” I promised, drawing him closer until every breath he took seemed to fall in rhythm with mine.

We stayed like that for a long while—his breathing even and peaceful, my fingers tracing idle circles against his spine.

But I didn’t sleep. Not yet. I just held him, memorizing the way his heartbeat lined up with mine.

Because this week would be our first test—our first real challenge as a pair.
And I would protect this: our peace, our love, and the gentle world we were building together.

*********

 Nhu’s POV

It was 3:45 p.m.—just fifteen minutes before Hia’s parents were set to arrive.
The house was ready. And so was I.

Most of the food was warm on the stove, the air filled with the soft comfort of herbs and honey glaze. I moved around the table, steady hands, racing heart.

I thought I’d be nervous. Instead, I felt a quiet excitement. Having my mom here yesterday had given me strength—and confidence.

Before she left, she reminded me who I am. She told me I was rare, special, and impossible not to love.

Her words lingered. Did I have any enemies? No. Anyone who truly knew me and didn’t show kindness? No. She said I carried warmth—that my light drew people in—and I realized she was right.

I’ve always been different. People could sense what I was, could feel my Omega scent in the air, but once they spoke to me, the fear or judgment always faded. Mom assured me Hia’s parents would be no different.

Especially his mother. “Omegas are cut from the same cloth,” she said. “One woven from love, tenderness, kindness, respect, and care. Our souls recognize each other before our words ever do.”

That stayed with me. And as I placed the final dish on the table, I smiled softly, feeling that truth take root inside me.

Maybe today, two families—two souls—would begin to weave together.

The crunch of tires on gravel snapped me out of my thoughts. My heart skipped. They were here.

I gave the table one last look—the plates, the glasses, the neatly folded napkins my mom had shown me how to arrange. Everything was perfect.

I smoothed my shirt, brushed away invisible wrinkles, and took a steadying breath.

Then Hia appeared beside me, his arm sliding easily around my waist. His warmth anchored me, heart to heart.

The doorbell rang.

For a moment, I froze. My chest felt both light and impossibly full.
Hia’s hand stayed steady on my back, guiding me gently toward the door.

When he opened it, cool afternoon air brushed my face—
and there they were.

His father carried the quiet confidence of an Alpha: strong, composed, the kind of strength that didn’t need to announce itself.
But his mother—oh, his mother—her warmth reached me before her words did.

She smiled, and it felt like sunlight spilling through a window.

“You must be Nhu,” she said softly, her voice melodic and kind. “Oh, sweetheart, I’ve heard so much about you.”

Before I could even breathe a reply, she stepped forward and gathered me into her arms.

Her embrace was soft but certain—the way only an Omega could hold someone—filled with instinctive understanding, as if she already knew every emotion racing through me.

For a moment, I couldn’t speak. My throat tightened, my eyes stung, and I had to fight not to crumble. She smelled faintly sweet, with a whisper of cinnamon beneath it—familiar and safe, like something I’d been missing without knowing it.

When she finally pulled back, her eyes shone with tears. “My son wasn’t exaggerating,” she murmured, touching my cheek. “You really do have the gentlest eyes I’ve ever seen.”

Behind her, Hia laughed quietly, pride coloring every note. “Mom, you’re going to scare him,” he teased.

She swatted at him playfully but never looked away from me, smiling through her tears. “Oh, I could never scare him. Omegas know each other’s hearts, don’t we?”

Her words echoed my own mother’s, and my lips trembled as I smiled. “Yes, ma’am,” I whispered. “We do.”

She sighed, eyes glistening, and opened her arms again. “Come here, love.”

I didn’t hesitate. I stepped forward and let her gather me close once more.

Her arms tightened around me, her heartbeat warm against my cheek. I held her just as tightly, the world narrowing to the sound of our breathing and the shared calm between us.

For a long, quiet moment, we simply stood there—two Omegas, two hearts, connected by something wordless and ancient.

It felt like being held by family.

Zee’s POV

I knew Mom would be emotional and adore him, but even I wasn’t prepared for this.
Seeing them together—my mother and my Omega—was something else entirely.

Nhu had always been shy, yet the moment she opened her arms, he melted into her as if they’d known each other all their lives. They held on like two missing pieces finally finding their match.

Dad and I exchanged a glance, both of us smiling softly at the sight.

In that instant, we weren’t just father and son—we were two Alphas quietly witnessing our Omegas connect on a level beyond words. A bond so instinctive, so sacred, that even we couldn’t fully comprehend it.

Omegas were naturally warm, endlessly gentle, built to love and to comfort. Their very nature was connection—the giving of peace without needing to be asked.

Growing up, I’d always felt that completeness in my mother’s presence—that quiet calm only an Omega’s heart could bring. And now… I felt it again, multiplied, standing before me in the form of my Little One.

Omegas truly are a blessing. Somehow, I’d been given three: my mother, my beautiful boy, and even Nunew’s own mother, who had welcomed me with open arms.
How lucky could one Alpha be?

Dad’s hand came to rest on my shoulder. We shared a quiet look before pulling each other into a brief, firm hug. The moment said everything words never could—we’re proud, we’re grateful, we understand.

Nhu and Mom were still wrapped in each other’s arms, basking in the warmth only Omegas could create.

Dad cleared his throat gently—a soft, grounding sound that brought them back to the moment. I stepped forward and slipped an arm around Nhu, steadying him as both he and Mom wiped at their tears.

The sight made me smile—two souls meeting for the first time, yet already bound by something ancient and familiar.

Then Dad stepped closer, calm and steady as ever. “It’s an honor to finally meet you, Nhu,” he said, offering his hand. “We’ve heard nothing but good things.”

My love looked up at him, eyes still glistening, and placed his smaller hand in my father’s. “It’s an honor to meet you too, sir. Thank you for coming.”

Nhu’s POV

Hia’s mom caught me completely by surprise.
I didn’t know that hugging her—being in her arms—would feel that good.

There was a warmth that radiated from her, wrapping around me like sunlight—soft, steady, and full of love. I didn’t want to let her go.

When Hia’s dad cleared his throat and gently drew her back, it felt like the spell we’d been under had quietly lifted.
We both laughed through our tears, wiping our eyes, still caught somewhere between emotion and joy.

Hia’s father seemed kind—warm in a quiet, grounded way. I saw in his eyes the same gentle steadiness that lived in Hia, that calm strength that made you feel safe just by standing near him.

“Please,” I said softly, stepping back and gesturing toward the dining room. “Come in. I hope you’re hungry—dinner’s ready.”

As they entered, laughter and light seemed to follow them. Hia’s mother gasped softly at the scent of the food, and his father complimented the home before even taking his seat.

I glanced at Hia, and he gave me that quiet smile—the one that said everything without a single word.

And for the first time that day, I truly believed it.
I was doing just fine.

 Dinner felt like something out of a dream.

The four of us sat around the table, the air rich with the scent of honey glaze, herbs, and the faint sweetness of jasmine tea. Candlelight flickered softly, reflecting in the polished silver and the gentle smiles around me.

For a moment, I just sat there, taking it all in.
Hia’s parents—his parents—were here, in my home, sharing a meal I had made. I could hardly believe it.

Hia’s mother spoke first. “Oh, this looks absolutely delicious,” she said, eyes bright with delight. “You cooked all of this yourself?”

I nodded quickly, cheeks warm. “Yes, ma’am. My mom helped me with some of it yesterday, but I finished the rest this afternoon.”

She placed a hand over her heart. “That’s wonderful. It smells heavenly. You can always tell when a meal is made with love.” Her eyes softened. “I can’t wait to meet your mother—she and I will be family.”

My chest warmed at her words. “Thank you,” I whispered. “And my mom can’t wait to meet you either.”

“Isn’t this wonderful, dear?” she said, turning to her husband with a glowing smile.

“Yes, love, it surely is,” he replied, resting his hand gently over hers. The gesture was simple but carried years of tenderness—the kind that speaks louder than words ever could.

Across the table, Hia reached for my hand and lifted it to his lips for a soft kiss. My heart fluttered.

Watching his parents together, I couldn’t help but smile. So that’s where he gets it from.

Hia had always been so affectionate—always needing to touch, to hold, to keep me close. A kiss to my hand, a brush against my cheek, his arms slipping around me from behind as if I were something precious he couldn’t bear to lose.

And now, seeing his father, I realized he came by it honestly. Every time his father spoke, he would reach for his wife’s hand or touch her cheek softly.
Love, in their family, wasn’t just spoken—it was lived.

And I thought to myself… this is what love should look like.

Hia’s father leaned forward slightly, his tone calm but curious. “So, Nhu,” he said, “tell us a little about yourself. What do you enjoy? What brings you peace?”

I hesitated, glancing at Hia. He gave me that small nod—the one that always said, you’re safe.

I took a breath. “Well,” I began softly, “I love cooking. It’s always been something that relaxes me. I like experimenting with recipes—sometimes they work, sometimes they don’t.” I laughed lightly, and everyone joined in. “I also love decorating spaces, making them feel warm and cozy. My mom says I have a knack for creating peace where there used to be chaos.”

“That sounds like a gift,” Hia’s mother said warmly. “You must have inherited that nurturing nature from her.”

Her words made my throat tighten. “Maybe,” I said quietly. “She’s always been my example of love.”

Under the table, Hia’s fingers brushed mine—a small, steady touch that said more than words ever could.

Across from me, his father studied me carefully—not with suspicion, but with the thoughtful eyes of someone who sees a little deeper than most.
“You seem to bring calm wherever you go,” he said at last. “I can see why my son looks at you the way he does.”

My heart skipped. “The way he… looks at me?”

A faint smile touched his lips as he glanced toward Hia. “Yes. Like a man who’s already found everything he’s ever needed.”

Hia coughed lightly, clearly flustered, while his mother chuckled, her hand finding her husband’s arm.
“Oh, stop teasing him,” she said with mock sternness. “You’re going to make our son blush.”

We all laughed softly, and in that moment, I realized how natural it felt—this ease, this warmth.
It didn’t feel like two families meeting for the first time.
It felt like one quietly coming together.

As the meal went on, conversation flowed effortlessly. They asked about my café, my favorite foods, and how I’d first met their son.
I told them about that day—the spilled coffee, the nervous smiles, the way I thought Hia was far too confident for someone so kind.

They laughed, and Hia’s mom said, “Oh, that sounds exactly like him.”

By the time dessert arrived, the air was full of laughter, shared stories, and something deeper—an unspoken affection that tied every voice around the table together.

Hia’s mother reached across, her hand warm as it settled over mine.
“Thank you for welcoming us into your home, sweetheart,” she said softly. “You’ve made us feel so loved tonight.”

Emotion swelled in my chest. “Thank you for coming,” I whispered. “It means more to me than you know.”

Her eyes shimmered. “Oh, I think I do know,” she said, smiling through her tears.

Across the table, Hia met my gaze—and in that look, I saw everything.
Pride. Love.
And the silent promise that this was only the beginning.

He gave my hand a squeeze. “Nhu, love,” he said gently, “Dad and I are going to have a quick discussion. We’ll be right back.”

They both rose, grabbing their coats and stepping out through the front door together.

I turned to Hia’s mom. “I’d like to show you something,” I said quietly.

She smiled, curiosity glimmering in her eyes. “Of course, dear.”

I wasn’t sure where the boldness came from, but I reached out and took her hand, leading her through the kitchen. We passed the warm scent of herbs and honey, then slipped through the small door at the side — the one that led to my nest room.

When she stopped in front of it, she closed her eyes almost instantly. A soft tremble ran through her, and to my surprise, tears began to spill down her cheeks.

“You remember this room,” I whispered.

She opened her eyes slowly, her voice breaking with emotion. “Yes, dear… this room was the first room. This is where Zee’s father and I began our life together.”

Her fingers brushed lightly over the doorway as though touching a memory.
“This was where my Alpha and I learned each other — where we loved, argued, laughed, and healed. Where we became us.”

Her voice softened further. “I remember moving away from my parents’ home to be with him. I was so scared — I had never lived away from my family before. But my Alpha made me feel safe. Protected. Loved.”

She turned toward me then, her eyes still shimmering. “This room holds so much meaning for me. It’s the place where I surrendered to my path — where I stopped being just a daughter and became a mate. It was the beginning of everything beautiful in my life.”

I stood quietly beside her, letting her words settle deep into my heart. There was something sacred in her tone — a truth only another Omega could fully understand.

“Hia gifted me this room,” I said softly.

She blinked, a curious smile touching her lips. “Gifted you the room? Oh, sweetheart… for what?”

I opened the door slowly, gesturing for her to step inside. “For my nest,” I whispered.

The moment she crossed the threshold, her hand flew to her mouth, and tears began to roll down her cheeks.

“Oh, my dear,” she breathed, her voice trembling. “This room… it holds so much love and connection. I can feel it. I see now why he gave it to you.”

She stepped further inside, turning in a slow circle, her eyes drinking in every soft pillow, every draped blanket, every personal touch.
“It’s beautiful,” she said at last, her voice breaking with emotion. “Truly beautiful. I love what you’ve done — this is a perfect nest.”

Her gaze drifted toward the balcony. She moved closer, one hand still pressed to her lips as she looked out at the view.
“Me and my Alpha sat out there so many times,” she said, her voice thick with memory. “Just holding each other. Watching the sunsets… and the sunrises. Looking out over that same beautiful lake.”

She turned to me then, her eyes glowing through her tears.
“Honey, I’m so happy this room will be your nest. I hope it’s filled with all the love you can feel — the same love that filled it when it was mine.”

Her words wrapped around me like a blessing — soft, powerful, and eternal.

As we stepped out of the nest room, I felt a strange ache in my chest — part joy, part awe. The air outside felt different now, charged with something deeper, like the house itself had sighed with remembrance.

Beside me, Hia’s mom squeezed my hand gently. Neither of us spoke; we didn’t need to.
The silence between us was full — of shared understanding, of the bond that had quietly formed in that sacred space.

*******

The soft hum of conversation reached us from the front hall. Hia’s voice — low, steady, familiar — wrapped around me before I even saw him.

Hia and his father stepped back inside, shaking off the cool air of evening.

When Hia’s eyes met mine, something in them shifted — tender, knowing, as if he could feel the echo of what had just taken place.
His father smiled faintly at the sight of us standing there together, two Omegas glowing beneath the soft kitchen light.

And just like that, the moment folded gently into the rhythm of family again — love flowing freely between generations, as natural as breath.

Zee’s POV

Dad and I stepped out into the cool evening air.
We sat together on the porch steps, the quiet settling around us like an old friend.

“Son,” he said softly, “you’ve got a big week ahead of you. Your Omega’s heat is coming, and I want you to know—I’m here to support you in any way I can.”

“Thank you, Dad,” I said sincerely. “I already told my team I’ll be away this week. They know you’ll be filling in for me. There’s nothing urgent—I made sure to clear my schedule and wrap everything up.”

He nodded, satisfied. “Good. I’ll hold things down for you. Don’t worry about work right now. Just focus on your Omega.”

“I will,” I said quietly. “I just… I hope I do right by him. I want to help him through it—make sure he feels safe and loved.”

My father smiled, pride softening his features. “You will, son. You have strong instincts when it comes to him—better than most Alphas I’ve known. And remember, you can call me for anything. Even if it’s just to talk, I’m here.”

The warmth of his words sank deep. “Thank you, Dad.”

For a moment, we just sat there in comfortable silence, the night humming softly around us. The stars were beginning to appear, faint but steady, like quiet witnesses to everything that had just unfolded.

We stood, brushing off our hands before heading back inside.

Nhu and Mom were waiting near the door, their eyes still bright from everything that had just passed. They hugged tightly, promising to call each other soon. Watching them together, I knew this wasn’t just two families meeting—it was the start of something lasting.

My father and I exchanged a knowing look, a quiet smile passing between us.
Our Omegas were going to be close—we could already tell.

And we both knew… we’d better prepare ourselves.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twelve – The Calm Before the Heat

Zee’s POV

After Dad and Mom left, Nhu and I stood together on the porch, waving as they climbed into the car.
Of course, Dad helped Mom inside first, buckling her seatbelt before gently closing the door.

Beside me, Nhu smiled softly. “He opened her door, helped her inside, and even buckled her in,” he said, teasing lightly. “I wonder where I’ve seen that before.”

I chuckled, pretending to think. “No idea,” I said with a sheepish grin.

“Really? No idea?” he teased again, eyes bright with laughter.

I tilted his chin up gently, meeting his gaze. “My dad always took good care of my mom,” I said softly. “Watching him care for her, day after day—it just became second nature.” I brushed my thumb along his jaw, voice dropping. “And now, it’s something I’ll keep doing—with you.”

Nhu’s cheeks flushed, but his smile lingered—soft and glowing.
“Well,” he murmured, leaning closer, “then I guess I’ll just have to accept it.”

I slid my fingers over his hand, giving it a light squeeze. “Good. Because I don’t plan on stopping.”

“Hia will take such good care of his lovely Nhu,” I whispered, turning him gently to face me.

My hand slipped beneath his shirt, fingertips tracing the warm skin of his stomach. I rubbed softly, my voice low and teasing.

“When my Nhu has Hia’s baby in his tummy, he won’t even be allowed to walk.”

“Hia…” he breathed, voice trembling—flustered and impossibly sweet.

“My precious Nhu’s feet won’t even touch the ground,” I murmured, smiling as his blush deepened. “Hia will carry his Nhu everywhere.”

“Hiaaa,” he whined, half protesting, half melting at my words.

To prove my point, I scooped him up in my arms, cradling him bridal style. He gasped and clutched my shoulders.

“Hiaaa!” he squeaked again, laughter spilling through the air as I ran carrying him up the stairs.

*************************        

My Nhu tossed and turned all night.

I’d had to take his nightgown off halfway through because he was sweating so much.

His heat was approaching — I could feel it in the air, like the slow pull of a coming storm.

I drove him to work in the morning.

Normally, I would’ve taken him home Sunday night, but after dinner with my parents, his father had agreed to let him stay and have me drop him off Monday morning.

I was certain Mama had already told his father about his impending heat. Honestly, I was half-expecting a call from him any moment.

After dropping Nhu off, I headed to meet with his sister-in-law.

Mama had called earlier, asking me to come by her house — she said Melissa, Nhu’s confidant, was there waiting for me.

When I arrived, the driveway was quiet.

I couldn’t help but wonder where his father was.

Hopefully out — I wasn’t in the mood for another Alpha standoff.

Still, I was ready to make my position clear when it came to Nhu, my Omega.

Mama opened the door and immediately wrapped me in a hug.

I returned it, letting her warmth calm the tension that had crept up my spine.

She led me into the living room, where a small brunette with kind eyes stood to greet me.

“Hello, Alpha Zee,” she said with a gentle smile. “My name is Melissa.”

She seemed bright and genuine — the kind of Omega who radiated quiet strength.

I was starting to notice a pattern in Nhu’s family: every Omega in it was warm, grounded, and deeply loved.

It made me smile.

“Please, sit,” she said, gesturing toward the sofa. “I’ve heard so much about you.”

I sat across from her, hands resting on my knees. “All good things, I hope,” I teased lightly.

She chuckled. “All good,” she promised. “Nhu speaks about you often. You’ve made quite an impression.”

That made my chest tighten in the best way. “He’s… everything to me,” I admitted quietly.

Melissa’s expression softened. “That’s why I wanted to meet you. I’ve been helping Nhu understand what’s happening with his body. His heat is coming sooner than expected — it’s been building for days.”

I exhaled slowly. “I know. Last night was rough for him. He barely slept.”

She folded her hands. “That’s natural, especially for someone his age and temperament. But it also means he’ll need guidance and care when it peaks. I wanted to make sure you’re prepared — and that you understand how serious it can get.”

Her words weren’t a warning — they were a test of trust.

“I do,” I said simply. “And I’m ready to take care of him.”

Melissa nodded, approval flickering in her gaze. “Good. From what I’ve seen, he trusts you completely.”

Most Alphas might have let pride get in the way of taking advice from another Omega — but not me.

Any knowledge that could help me care for Nhu better was welcome.

“Yes,” I said quietly. “He and I trust each other completely. Now I need to know what he actually understands about heat cycles so I can plan the best way to help him through it.”

I paused, then added, “We’re not marked or mated yet. I don’t want to rush that. I want it to happen when we’re both ready.”

Of course, I was ready — had been from the moment I met him — but I needed to move at the pace that was best for him.

My role as Alpha wasn’t just to protect him; it was to ensure his voice was heard in every decision that shaped our life together.

“Even though he’s told me he loves me and wants us to be together… him, me, and our child will be a family,” I continued softly. “But I don’t take that as blanket consent. I respect him too much for that.”

Mama’s eyes widened slightly, surprise and emotion blending in her expression.

“Yes,” I said gently, meeting her gaze. “He’s already told me about his ability to conceive. We haven’t discussed when we’d want to take that step, but when the time comes, I want us settled — living together permanently, building a stable home first. I want him to feel safe, secure, and loved before he carries our child.”

Her eyes filled with tears. She sat beside me, placing her head on my shoulder, her voice trembling. “Oh, Alpha… please take care of my Nhu.”

I wrapped an arm around her gently, steady. “You don’t have to worry,” I promised. “I’ll take care of him. Always.”

After a quiet moment, I turned back to Melissa. “Now,” I said softly but firmly, “let’s get back to the topic at hand. Please tell me what Nhu knows about heat cycles.”

Melissa nodded slowly, folding her hands in her lap.

“He knows some of the basics,” she began gently. “That omegas experience cycles — heat waves that come with instinct, scent, and need. But most of what he knows is from reading or hearing secondhand from other omegas at the café. He’s never gone through one himself, and that’s very different from theory.”

She glanced toward Mama, then back at me. “I’ve been trying to prepare him — to explain what to expect without frightening him. He’s shy about it, as most omegas are with their first heat. But he understands it’s not something to be ashamed of. It’s a natural part of who he is.”

I listened quietly, every word sinking into me.

Melissa’s voice softened further. “He knows the physical side — hydration, rest, nesting comfort — but he doesn’t fully grasp the emotional part yet. When the cycle starts, instincts take over. He’ll crave touch, scent, and reassurance. It won’t just be physical… it’ll be emotional. Overwhelming, even. Omegas can become anxious when their Alpha isn’t near. They seek safety more than anything.”

I nodded slowly, already picturing my Nhu — my sweet, innocent boy — lost in confusion and need.

The thought ached through me.

Melissa caught my expression and smiled faintly. “He’s lucky, you know. Not every omega has an Alpha who truly listens. You’ll have to be his anchor when the heat starts — calm, steady, present. Your scent will help him stabilize. Your voice will ground him. But most importantly…” she paused, her gaze meeting mine, “your restraint will protect him.”

Her tone softened even more. “If he asks for things he doesn’t understand, if he begs for more than he’s ready for… don’t take it as rejection when you hold back. One day he’ll understand why you waited — and he’ll love you even more for it.”

Then, quieter she said:

“No one knows how a male omega burns in heat. Not truly. Nhu is so rare. There is no guidebook, no elders in our lifetime to ask. You’ll learn it together. In the fire.”

The room fell silent. I could only nod, my throat too tight to speak.

Most Alphas never face this kind of challenge — their omegas are already marked and mated before the first heat ever comes.

But my situation is completely different.

My omega is not marked and mated and most importantly he is a boy.

A male with anatomy so unique none outside of his family knows.

A male that can carry a child.

The rarity of him is monumental.  

There will be some difference in how his heat is I know that for sure. I’m just not certain what will happen.

I’ll face it head-on though. I’ll handle it with patience, strength, and care.

Because I’m a capable Alpha — and there isn’t a single thing I can’t manage when it comes to my omega’s safety and happiness.

Melissa and Mama both looked at me with the same quiet faith—the kind that said they believed in me completely.
I stood, steady and sure. “Thank you,” I said simply. “For trusting me with him.”
And I meant every word.

I left Nhu’s parents’ house with my jaw set, my mind already racing.

Being away from my Nhu made me restless — anxious.

I’d gotten every answer I could from Melissa and his mom.

Now it was on me to take charge of the situation.

Before I left, I promised both of them that I’d keep them updated on Nhu’s condition.

His mom told me she’d already spoken with his boss; Nhu would have the rest of the week off starting Monday evening.

That eased some of my worry — but not all of it.

I drove straight to the café. Just seeing him would calm me.

I slipped inside quietly and sat at a table in the back, out of sight.

From there I could watch him without being noticed — just observe my omega and make sure he was okay.

He was still smiling at customers, still polite as always, but I could see the signs.

He was moving slower.

He kept fanning himself like he was overheated.

Every instinct in me screamed to take him out of there immediately.

But I forced myself to stay seated.

I would be right here if anything happened.

I nursed a bottle of water, eyes never leaving him.

The door chimed. A tall male walked in.

The moment his scent hit me, I went still: Beta.

He paused, sniffing the air, his mouth curling into a smirk.

My instincts flared, cold and immediate.

The Beta seemed like he was in a daze.

I knew why: Nhu was in the early stages of a strong heat, and his scent—usually controlled—was an open, intoxicating lure.

It was a rarity for a male Omega to have such a potent and pure pheromone signature, and it was practically a beacon to someone with low impulse control.

He sauntered up to the counter, eyes fixed on Nhu. “Can I help you?” Nhu asked softly, polite but wary.

The Beta leaned closer, his scent souring the air. “A boy Omega. Oh, how rare, how delicious. I want you, little omega. You smell so good. I need you now.”

Before I could move, he lunged, a hand shooting across the counter to grab Nhu.

Nhu recoiled, bumping hard into the coffee machine behind him. “Ah—” he gasped, clutching his back.

That was all it took.

I shot up, the chair screaming on the tile behind me.

In one stride I cleared the space—four tables vanished under my feet—and suddenly I was in front of this filth, blocking him from my omega.

The Beta blinked, startled. “Hey, man, who are you—”

I didn't answer. I just raised my hand and unleashed my Alpha pheromones.

The effect was immediate.

The Beta slammed to the floor, clutching his head, groaning under the invisible weight pressing down on him.

Another figure stumbled from the back—the manager, older, startled by the noise.

But the moment she crossed the threshold, she, too, doubled over, coughing at the strength of my pheromones. “Hey—” she gasped, her voice strained. “You can’t do that in here!”

“You piece of shit apologize to my omega now,” I snarled, stepping up to him. “How dare you try to touch what’s mine.”

He reached; I stamped my foot onto his hand. He screamed, more from surprise than pain probably.

I bent down until my face was level with his. “Don’t you ever fucking touch what’s mine again, or I will kill you. Do you understand me?”

“Y-yes, yes, I’m sorry,” he stammered, voice raw and strangled.

I cut the pheromones.

The Beta scrambled to his feet, stumbled once, and then fled, the door chiming as he practically fell through it.

The manager clutched her chest, gasping, “Alpha, please—no more pheromones in here.”

Nhu swayed, nearly collapsing.

I crossed the counter in two long strides, caught him, and pulled him into my arms.

“Love,” I said softly, steadying him against me. “Are you hurt?”

“Yeah… I think so, my back hurts,” he answered, his voice thin and shaky.

“I’m taking him with me,” I told the manager, my tone calm but final.

She nodded quickly. “Yes, yes, of course, Alpha.”

I scooped my omega into my arms, holding him close.

His scent wrapped around me—shaken, but still warm and faintly cinnamon sweet.

My heart clenched with a territorial ache.

No one would ever lay a hand on him.

I carried Nhu out, secured him in the car, and slid into the driver’s seat.

The engine hummed to life.

As I pulled away, a cold, furious heat burned in my chest.

How dare that filth try to touch what’s mine.

I forced myself to breathe, to slow my pulse.

If I didn’t regain control, I knew I’d never let Nhu step foot in that café again.

I didn’t care how long he’d worked there; his safety comes first. Always.

I drove in silence, one hand gripping the wheel, the other resting over the center console.

My phone buzzed once.

Twice.

A third time.

With a low growl, I thumbed the screen. “Yes?”

“What the hell happened with my son?” Nhu’s father’s voice was a static roar down the line. “The manager just called me from the café—”

“A Beta punk attempted to touch him,” I cut in, my voice clipped and steady. “I handled the situation. Nhu is safe, with me. He is staying with me now.”

“You’d better have taken care of it!” he snapped. “The manager said you ‘handled’ it, but I need to know what you did.”

“Well, Nunew’s father,” I said evenly, my tone and words reminding him of his place, “as I already told you—I handled it. My omega is safe. No one will touch him.”

There was a beat of silence. When he spoke again, his voice had dropped, quieter, almost grudging. “I expect nothing less from you, Alpha Zee.”

“Noted,” I replied, my tone firm but calm. “My omega will be safe with me. He’ll be staying with me this week—and you know why.”

“Yes,” he said, quieter now. “Yes, I do.”

“I will handle this as I see fit,” I continued, my tone calm but firm. “I’ve consulted everyone I need to on this matter. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t interfere. I’ll keep you posted as I see fit.”

On the other end, he huffed and puffed but finally muttered, “Alright.”

“Good,” I said. “Now I need to get back to my omega. I’ll update you through text and call when things calm down.”

“Okay, now I’m warning you. I'm trusting you. This is your—”

I ended the call before he could finish. My focus now had to be solely on my Nhu. I didn't need anymore outside distractions. 

My instincts had been screaming at me: he shouldn’t have been at work this week at all.

I’d ignored that voice, trying to respect his routine.

A catastrophic lapse in judgment. I should have known a rare male omega in heat would be an irresistible lure—that his scent would be too potent for some to resist.

I should have called his boss myself yesterday, declared his week off, and kept him home.

What if I hadn’t been there? What if that Beta had hurt him—or worse?

The thought made my hands shook on the steering wheel.

This was my wake-up call. I've learned from it, and going forward, I will trust my instincts. They are there for a reason.

When this is over, I’ll have a real talk with my omega. I don’t blame him; the blame is mine alone. But from here on out, my instincts will not be ignored.

My job is to protect him.

Always.

I’m the Alpha.

From the passenger seat, a small sound pulled me from my thoughts.
Nhu shifted, wincing as his hand pressed against his lower back.

“Ah… Hia,” he murmured weakly, his voice barely above a whisper.

I immediately reached over, my palm resting gently on his thigh. “Shh, love. Don’t move too much. We’ll be home in just a minute.”

He nodded faintly, his lashes fluttering as he tried to find a comfortable position.

Every time the car hit a small bump, he winced again, and each sound from him tore straight through me.

When I finally pulled into the driveway, I was out of the car before the engine even finished idling.

I hurried to his side, opening the door carefully.

“Alright, love,” I said softly, my tone low and calm. “Let Hia take care of you now.”

He looked up at me with dazed eyes, I was already slipping an arm beneath his knees and another around his back.

He gasped softly as I lifted him, his arms instinctively looping around my neck.

“Got you,” I whispered. “I’ve always got you.”

His head fell against my shoulder, breath warm against my neck.

I carried him inside, nudging the door closed with my foot.

Each step up the stairs was slow and deliberate.

I didn’t want to jostle him even slightly.

His scent — warm, sweet, honeyed cinnamon — filled the air, grounding me, soothing the storm still burning in my chest.

In the bedroom, I pushed the door open with my shoulder and laid him gently on the bed.

He groaned softly, curling onto his side, one hand pressed to his back.

I brushed the hair from his face, tracing his temple with my thumb. “You’re safe now, my love,” I murmured. “You’re home.”

Carefully, I undressed him, turning him onto his stomach to look at the injury.

A dark bruise spread across his lower back — angry and deep, right where he’d hit the machine.

My chest tightened.

I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to the mark.

My hand lingered there. Fix it.
The instinct pulsed through me, fierce and immediate.

As my palm pressed down, warmth surged through my skin — sudden, alive, electric.

I jerked back in shock.

The bruise was fading right before my eyes.

The angry purple softened, melted into yellow, then disappeared entirely. Nhu didn’t even stir.

I hesitated, then placed my hand there again, focusing on the warmth I’d felt.

The energy rose once more, steady this time — tangible and alive — seeping into his skin until the last trace of the bruise vanished.

His back was smooth again, untouched.

How…?

I sat back slowly, heart pounding.

My mind flashed to the café — that moment when he’d been hurt.

I’d felt it too.

A sharp echo of pain in my own back.

I’d dismissed it as adrenaline, but now I wasn’t so sure.

This wasn’t dominance. It wasn’t pheromones or instinct.
It was something deeper.

A soul-bond ability.

The mirrored pain — the Empathic Resonance — was the trigger.

The healing touch was its counterbalance.

I tested it, closing my eyes, focusing on the memory. Nothing. Again. Still nothing.

The power didn’t come on command. It responded to something else — to urgency, to danger, to the raw instinct to protect.

I exhaled, realization settling over me. This wasn’t a gift I could summon. It was a reflex born of love and crisis.

Two truths took shape in my mind:

First — I wasn’t losing control; I’d simply unlocked something my body already knew how to do.
Second — I now had a greater responsibility than ever before.

I could protect him with my strength, yes — but also with something far rarer: my touch.

I looked down at him — my beautiful Omega, sleeping soundly, peace softening every line of his face.

Our bond wasn’t just fated.

It was alive.

It was changing.

What other abilities might come with it? What hidden dangers? The last recorded male Omega had lived generations ago; there was no record, no precedent, no one to ask.

I’d have to learn it all from scratch — how to use this gift without hurting him.

I thought of the Alpha Command — that subtle, instinctual link that could override an Omega’s will.

That was the baseline.

But this… this was something more.

Our bond went deeper than scent or command.

It was woven into the soul — equal parts protection and power.

A force that could save us… or destroy us if I didn’t learn to control it.

I brushed my fingers gently down his back, feeling his steady breathing beneath my palm.

“I’ll figure it out,” I whispered. “Whatever this is, I’ll master it. For you.”

Because my love for him wasn’t just instinct.

It was purpose.

The adrenaline of discovery still thrummed through me, but above all, I wanted to ease his pain — to make him feel peace again.

I went into the bathroom and started the bath, pouring the sweet-scented oil from the counter into the running water.

Steam rose slowly, curling through the air. Once the tub filled, I shut the water off and stripped off my shirt and pants.

When I stepped back into the bedroom, he was still asleep exactly as I’d left him — soft, still, his face peaceful.

I leaned down and brushed his cheek. “Come on, baby,” I whispered. “Let’s get you clean.”

Gently, I rolled him onto his stomach and lifted him into my arms.

He stirred but didn’t wake.

I carried him into the bathroom and stepped into the tub with him, settling him on my lap so that his back rested against my chest.

The heat of the water wrapped around us.

I washed his body slowly, carefully, every touch meant to comfort, not wake.

The anger at myself still flickered beneath the calm — that I hadn’t stopped him from getting hurt.

“Baby,” I murmured, shaking him lightly and pressing a kiss into his hair, “are you okay?”

“Hia…” he sighed, voice thick with sleep as he melted against me. “Mmm…”

He relaxed completely, his body trusting me even in dreams.

That alone undid me.

I breathed him in deeply — his scent was stronger now, thick and warm with the unmistakable pull of his heat.

It was here.

I would wake him soon and explain what was happening, but for now, he needed rest.

I kissed the crown of his head, then his cheek, and rested my face in the crook of his neck.

His scent anchored me, a reminder that he was safe — mine to protect, not possess.

I let him soak a while longer before taking the cloth and washing him and myself clean.

When I finished, I drained the tub and used the hose to rinse away the last of the suds.

Lifting him carefully, I wrapped him in a big, fluffy towel. His body was boneless in my arms—exhausted, trusting.

I carried him back to the bedroom and laid him gently on the bed.

Leaning close, I whispered, “My love, don’t move.” He murmured softly, half-asleep, too tired to respond.

In the bathroom, I used a towel to soak up the water on the floor.

I didn’t want him to wake in the middle of the night and slip.

Once everything was dry, I turned off the light and returned to the bedroom.

My angel hadn’t moved an inch.

He was still curled exactly where I’d left him—peaceful, safe, his beautiful skin glowing faintly in the dim light.

I picked up his favorite lotion from the dresser, set the towel aside, and rubbed the cream gently into his skin.

He loved this after his baths; the scent always soothed him.

His skin was still warm from the water, and I worked slowly, making sure every inch of him felt cared for.

When I was done, I pulled the covers up and tucked him beneath them.

Then I turned off the bedroom lamp and climbed into bed beside him.

We were both bare, skin to skin. I needed to feel him—his warmth, his breath, the steady rhythm that told me he was safe.

I lay back on the pillow and gathered him close.

His soft, fragrant skin pressed against mine.

His arms and legs wound around me instinctively, his body fitting against mine as if it had always belonged there.

I breathed in his scent—sweet cinnamon and warmth—and felt the tension finally leave me.

I pressed a kiss to his temple, held him tighter, and let sleep take me.

-----------------

I woke slowly, the morning light a soft gray filtering through the curtains.

The first thing I registered was the deep, consuming weight of my love pressed securely against me.

His sweet, honeyed cinnamon scent was heavier in the morning air, a potent, intoxicating blanket.

I carefully shifted, pulling my arm from beneath his head so I could look at his face.

He looked so peaceful, his eyelashes resting like delicate fans against his cheek. I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead.

“My beauty,” I murmured. “So soft, smells so good.”

He hummed, burrowing his face deeper into my chest. His breath grew slightly ragged. “Hia…”

“My Hia, I want my Hia,” he mumbled sleepily, the words thick with need.

“I know, my angel,” I chuckled, kissing the top of his head. The urgency in his scent confirmed it: his heat was starting in earnest. I gently wrapped him tight in the duvet.

I grabbed my phone and went into the bathroom. I gave Nhu’s mom a call.

“Mama,” I said, keeping my voice low. “Nhu is doing good. His heat is starting, and I’m taking him to the nest now.”

“Thank you, Alpha,” she said immediately, her voice warm. “I have cooked a lot of food—snacks, finger foods, hydrating drinks, and healing teas. Please, Alpha, let me bring them over. I don’t want you to worry about food for a couple of days. I need to take care of you both in some way.”

“Okay, thank you, Mama. There is a spare key under the second flowerpot to the left of the door. You are the only one I am allowing inside. I don’t care who drives you here.”

I let my Alpha voice drop, emphasizing my words. “You come in, put the food in the fridge, and you leave immediately. No one else. The fridge is too close to our nesting room, and I will not have another male’s scent—even your husband’s—in my house right now. Do I make myself clear? Don’t make me regret this trust.”

“Yes, Alpha, I understand. Thank you for allowing me.”

“You’re welcome. I will text you in a couple of days. Nhu will be okay, I will take good care of him.”

“Gotta go,” I muttered, hanging up. A frantic rustling came from the bedroom.

I stepped out and stopped dead.

The clothes hamper was tumbled over, clothes and blankets strewn everywhere.

The bed was empty.

My heart seized in my chest, a physical punch of panic. I didn't drop my phone, but my grip tightened

 “Nhu! Baby!” I hurried out of the room. “NuNew, where are you?!” I yelled frantically.

I ran down the stairs and into the kitchen just as I saw a white blur—a towel-wrapped figure—flash past the counter.

I cleared the space, stumbling to the nesting room door.

It was already shut. I flung it open just in time to see Nhu, muffled in a towel and clutching a handful of my sweaters, disappear into his inner nest.

I shut the door, placing my phone down, and turned to lift the curtains of his inner nest.

He was a tangled mound wrapped in the white sheet, with clothes piled around his neck and over the sheet.

I blinked, realizing he had taken my used shirts out of the hamper and put them over his head, obscuring his face.

I sighed.

He’d clearly extracted only my most heavily scented garments, explaining the chaos in the bedroom.

I slowly went over to the bed. “Love, look at me.” He looked at me with a scared, wide-eyed expression. “Love, you are safe. Hia is here.” He tried to reach out to me , but his arms were clumsily trapped in my shirts.

I moved closer to help, but he resisted, a frantic whine escaping him. “Hia! No!”

“Love, it’s okay. Hia is here. I’m not going anywhere.” I waited a beat. “Please let Hia help you. Do you trust Hia?” He stared at me, his eyes hazy and unfocused. He shook his head, unable to process the question.

I slowly grabbed the mound of shirts covering his head.

I lifted him slightly and began to carefully, slowly pull them off, one by one.

In total, I removed six shirts.

I briefly wondered how he managed to put on so many, but remembered the overflowing laundry hamper.

His primal focus was astonishing.

“Hia, no! Hia, I need your scent! Please!” He grabbed one of the shirts, clutching it tightly to his face.

“It’s okay, love. They’ll stay.” I placed the pile of shirts at the far end of the bed. The nesting bed was spacious, designed for this.

I slowly moved next to Nunew and lay down softly. I reached for him, but he immediately resisted, tightening his grip on the sheet, thinking I was going for the shirt.

“Love, I’m not taking your shirt. I just want to hold you. Can I please hold you, baby? I promise you’ll get more of my scent if you let me hold you.”

He looked at me. His eyes were usually so expressive, but now they were only hazy and dazed. He gave a small, jerky nod.

“Okay, baby. Let Hia hold you. You can still hold Hia’s shirt; I won’t take it away.”

I pulled the covers away from his body; he was completely tangled and clumsy in the sheet. As I slowly unwrapped the sheet, I revealed his flush, naked body.

I pulled him on top of me.

He immediately wrapped his arms and legs around me, clinging tight, burying his face in my neck.

He took a deep, shuddering breath of my scent, and then he just completely relaxed.

I stayed that way, silent and still, until his breath evened out. He was asleep.

I breathed a sigh of relief, the tension draining out of me.

He was so fast—gone from the room before I even knew it.

I ran a hand through my hair.

Another mistake.

I shouldn’t have left him alone, not for a second, especially when he was tangled in that sheet.

This was a learning experience, but I was going to give myself grace and stop second-guessing my ability to care for him.

I’m a strong, capable Alpha. This first heat is always a little rough. I would get through this.

My omega held me so tight I knew I wouldn’t be able to move him even if I wanted to.

I decided to just settle in and close my eyes.

My hand rested firmly on his back.

He was securely on me, arms and legs wrapped around my torso.

I would know instantly if he tried to move away.

 ******************************           

I woke up feeling wetness—a heavy, spreading warmth.

Nhu was still draped across me, but the sheets beneath us were damp.

I reached down and felt slickness everywhere, covering my groin and thighs.

My omega was leaking, his body finally responding to the rising heat.

I lifted my hand—it was thick, clear wetness.

His slick. I brought my fingers to my mouth, not being able to help myself.

The taste hit me, purely intoxicating, and I almost cried at how good it was.

I closed my eyes, trying to get control of myself.

I breathed deeply, and cinnamon flooded my nose, my senses.

My body stiffened.

I fought myself for control.

Just then, my omega stirred as if he could sense my fight within myself.

He lifted his head, smiling at me. “Ummm… Alpha Zee,” he said. The look he gave me was pure seduction. I was shocked at the look and what it did to me. It was like a physical caress.

His front was against my belly.

He shifted down, and his slick warmth instantly met my cock.

He began to slide himself on it, rubbing, arching, and moving around.

His eyes were closed, his mouth slightly open, moaning lightly. I tried to move him back up higher on my stomach, but he wouldn't let me; he stayed there, rubbing and moving.

It felt so good I thought I may explode.

His soft, slippery slickness.

I could feel his cock rub against mine, his balls slide up and down mine.

Then I felt his warmth, the entrance of his hole rubbing his slickness over the head of my cock.

“Baby, wait, please,” I gasped. He didn’t stop; my pleas only made his rub harder and faster.

He was panting now, rubbing himself up and down.

The wet friction felt so good.

His soft body surrounding me, his slickness all over me.

It was heaven.

I don’t think I’ve ever felt this good before.

Then he reached down and gripped my cock, trying to guide me inside him. “Baby, wait!”

I wasn’t even sure how he instinctively knew what to do, but he had positioned me perfectly at his entrance, below his balls, and was trying to take me in.

“Baby, no, don’t do that. Love, stop.”

“Hiaaa! I need you. I need you so badly,” he whined.

“Love, no, not like that.”

“Hia, please,” he said. “Nhu needs his Hia, his Alpha.”

This beautiful boy was so tempting, but I promised myself I would keep control.

It was one thing to pleasure him and make him cum, but I wasn’t going to mate him.

Not now, not like this.

I pushed him back slightly, holding his hips, and grabbed both of our cocks.

Using his abundant slick, I began stroking them together in a steady rhythm.

His head leaned back, his body arched, and his mouth fell open, issuing a consistent, high-pitched moan.

Not going to lie, it felt so good. I was about to lose my mind; I had to force myself to stay in control.

My beautiful boy started to move his hips harder and faster, making his cock slip against mine harder and deeper.

He was panting and calling my name.

It was the hottest thing I’d ever had the pleasure of seeing.

He stiffened, his body going rigid, then his cock erupted.

His release sprayed like a fountain—warm and slick all over my hands, chest, and belly.

He was so warm, his scent spiking sweetly.

I let go of his cock and he fell softly beside me.

I lifted my wet hand to my mouth and slowly licked the sweet cum off my fingers.

I squeezed my eyes shut, fighting for control.

His cum was the best thing I had ever tasted in my life.

I reached down and began stroking my own cock hard and fast; I needed release immediately or I was going to lose it entirely.

Nhu sat up, looking at me, his eyes hazy with lust, licking his lips. “Umm… my Alpha,” he murmured.

Before I could process the words, he bent down and licked the head of my cock, causing me to shout his name.

His tongue felt so hot and wet against my sensitive skin.

I don’t think I’d ever had this level of sexual encounter with anyone.

He continued to lick, his tongue moving around and around.

“My Alpha tastes so good. Ummm, more. I need more,” he demanded.

He moved up and took my entire cock into his mouth, his lips locking around it, sucking hard and deep.

I fell back on the bed, my hands falling away as his mouth completely enveloped my cock.

I was helpless.

The feeling was so overwhelming I thought I might go crazy.

He didn't just lick and suck; his hands joined his mouth, pumping me up and down as if he were trying to suck the life out of me.

I’m guessing precum was flowing into his mouth and that’s why he was pumping so hard, the taste of his Alpha driving him to seek more and more.

My head moved from side to side.

He was sucking and pumping so hard It was almost painful but a good kind of pain that felt so good.

My eyes were rolling back in my head my toes curling and my hips were jerking forward.

His mouth came off my cock, but his hand kept pumping.

He licked lower, over my balls, spreading my legs wide.

He continued licking and sucking lower until his hot, wet tongue slipped inside my ass.

I shouted and sat straight up, staring down at him.

He was smirking at me, his lips and face shiny and wet.

The look in his eyes it was mischief and surprisingly dominance.

I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

This little omega was so wild.

He was innocent but looked dominate at the same time.

I decided to play along with my omega boy.

"My beautiful boy what do you want, what does my Nhu want."

"I want you." He said in a whiny voice

"How do you want me baby."

"I want inside of you."

"Baby boy, inside of Hia. How do you want inside of Hia."

He smirked and stuck two of his little finger deep inside me causing me to yelp in surprise.

He moved his finger deep inside in and out.

It felt so good and the look of his face almost made me come undone.

It was dominance and confidence, where had my shy omega boy gone to.

"I want my Hia. I want inside my Alpha."

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, this boy was completely innocent he had no sexual experience at all and he somehow instinctually knew what he wanted.

Ill admit I was intrigued I had never even thought something like this would occur with my sweet, shy boy.

Was I going to indulge him.

This wouldn’t technically count as mating as I'm the alpha and he is the omega.

I cant believe I was even considering something like this.

Looking up deep in thought, for only a second.

My little omega took the lead so fast: he pushed me back down, reached down, grabbed his cock, and slammed it deep inside me before I could even react.

I screamed, not believing what had just happened.

He was on top of me, thrusting his cock in and out.

His cock was little so it didn’t stretch me much, but it still felt so good.

I had never had sex before with a man.

I had never even kissed a man before him.

But here I was under him, with him thrusting and moving his cock inside me.

He grabbed my forearms and used them to hold onto me while he thrust.

I looked at his face.

He was grunting and moaning.

He opened his eyes and looked at me.

I can’t even describe what I saw.

My sweet, beautiful boy—his heat was causing him to be his true self.

He was powerful, dominant, and so completely sure of himself. And fuck so sexy.

The look he gave me, that little smirk, was everything I never knew I wanted or needed.

I wished I had a camera to capture it.

He lifted his hands off my forearms and placed them on my chest.

He was pumping fast, licking his lips, the smirk still playing on his face, never once breaking eye contact.

I was completely entranced by his gaze.

Instinctively, I reached down and stroked my own cock, matching the rhythm of his body moving in and out of mine.

Then he leaned down inches from my face, So close I was breathing his exhaled breath.

He looked me right in the eye and said, “Cum for me. Cum for me now.” The demand rolled through my body like an invisible, irresistible force.

“Fuckkk, Nhu… baby…” I came so hard. I saw stars behind my eyes.

The powerful stream erupted over my chest and across his, a shattering release.

That command, that look, utterly undid me.

It almost felt like an alpha command.

When I started to come down, still breathing hard, Nhu didn’t stop.

He slowed, pushing in and out—a slow, heavy, possessive grind.

He looked me dead in the eye, his voice low and fierce: “My Alpha. YOU ARE MINE,” he declared.

His gaze was deep, holding me hostage. Eyes almost black.

I couldn’t look away.

He closed his eyes, his head tilted back, his body pumping slow and hard.

He was so beautiful, he was so powerful, he was so utterly mine.

He started to moan loudly. “Hia! Oh, Hia!” he cried, and then he erupted inside me.

I felt the powerful, thick sensation of him pouring into my core.

Then he just collapsed on top of me and immediately passed out.

I lay there in a daze, completely spend breathing harshly not believing this had just actually happened.

My love, my little omega, was heavy atop me now, his face buried in my chest, his blond hair messy and wet.

His cock was still inside me.

I gently pushed his hips up, circling my arms around him for a moment before letting him down.

His cock slipped out, and I felt his warm essence leak out of me.

I just held him tight, my mind racing.

My little omega had completely dominated me.

His cum was leaking out of my body.

This was something I never, in a million years, would have expected.

My little omega boy, my sweet love, could become wildly dominant when in heat.

I didn't know how to take this information. Omega boys were so rare— no one knew their true nature.  

I wondered: Was this a unique trait of the male Omega in heat? I knew my angel had no conscious idea about this side of himself. Would he even remember? The thought was truly intriguing.

My love was still deeply passed out.

The strong scent of cinnamon, combined with the slick and the sweat, surrounded us; we were completely soaking wet and sticky.

I had to clean us up and change the bedsheets.

I opened the curtain I tried to move my love but he sighed and locked his arms and legs around me tighter.

I scooted to the edge of the bed and gently lifted him, cradling him against my chest.

I walked into the bathroom, holding him tightly, and started the water.

I sat on the edge of the tub while it filled, adding a generous amount of bubble bath.

My love had his head nestled on my shoulder, eyes closed.

He was so beautiful, and I was so in love with him.

I kissed his soft, pouty lips.

He sighed and hugged me tighter.

When the tub was filled enough, I lifted him up and sat down with him.

I washed both of our bodies, smiling as I went.

I thought about my beautiful boy who had just completely dominated me.

Perhaps, for the duration of his heat, I’ll start calling him Big Nhu instead of Little Nhu.

Though I would never tell anyone about this side of him.

This will be between him and I.

I wondered if he would even remember this when his heat was over.

When in heat, Omegas operate on pure instinct.

I know for a fact that female Omegas don’t have a dominant instinct; they are sweet and gentle, and my Nhu is normally the same.

Female Omegas in heat can be fiercely seductive, but Nhu wasn’t just seductive—he was almost purely dominant.

Seductive and dominant: a heady, impossible combination.

That command, that look, utterly undid me.

It felt exactly like an Alpha Command.

My body instinctively did exactly what he said, just as his body immediately responds to my voice.

That parallel was the most interesting and terrifying thing of all.

I shook my head, deciding I wouldn't overanalyze it right now.

Maybe it was just like that because it was his first heat? No, I thought, laughing slightly to myself.

My omega boy in heat knew what he was doing.

I don’t know why, but that realization made me feel incredibly proud.

I felt like I had a powerful mate.

His true self was powerful, dominant, and oh so sexy.

When this boy is in heat, it seems like he will be able to give it and take it as well.

I think I'm in for some exciting times.

His little cock was so perfect, felt so good—didn’t even hurt one bit, just all pleasure.

I feel like the gods have smiled on me.

This little omega boy I've been given is amazing.

He keeps surprising me with all these wonderful things.

First, he tells me he can have a child.

I will have a legacy, something that every Alpha yearns for.

Then I find out how well he will be able to please me sexually.

This side of him when he's in heat is something that I didn’t even know I would want or now crave.

He is my match in every way.

I hug him tightly, so grateful for this rare boy fate has bound me to.

And when we are both ready, we will mate.

Well, I will officially mate him and we will mark each other.

Maybe—just maybe—I will mate and mark him when he is not in heat and also when he is in heat.

Just thinking about those dark dominant eyes of his.

I can imagine me thrusting into him, me owning him, making him scream my name.

Telling him that he is mine.

Yeah, I will mark and mate my sweet omega boy, but when he is in heat, I will mark and mate my dominant little omega.

I will fuck him into submission.

I smile, my heart swelling as I continue to wash myself and my love, my hands gentle against his skin.

I let the water drain from the tub, then reach for the handheld spray, rinsing the suds from both of us with care.

The warm water cascades over his body, and I take a moment to admire how beautiful he looks, even in this simple act.

I lift my Nhu out of the tub, wrapping a soft, oversized towel around his shoulders, cocooning him in warmth.

Then I grab one for myself, securing it around my waist before scooping him up again.

His weight in my arms feels like home, his scent—cinnamon and honey, now laced with that primal heat—grounding me.

I carry him into the bedroom and set him gently in the chair across from the bed.

I turn to the bed, stripping the used sheets and cover, replacing them with fresh linens that smell faintly of lavender.

The dirty ones go into the hamper in the closet.

As I finish, I feel his gaze on me, heavy and warm.

Turning back, I find my Nhu awake, his deep, expressive eyes locked on mine, shimmering with something unspoken.

“Angel, are you okay?” I ask softly, stepping closer. “Is my baby boy alright?”

“Alpha… my, Alpha,” he murmurs, his voice low and sweet, carrying that heat-driven intensity that makes my pulse quicken.

I kneel beside him, brushing a strand of hair from his face.

“Yes, my love. Your Alpha is here. Tell me what my Nhu needs.”

He moves deliberately, letting the towel slip from his shoulders to pool on the floor.

My breath catches as he shifts, perching on the edge of the chair, one leg bent and resting on the seat.

The position leaves him open, vulnerable, his body glistening with the faint sheen of his heat.

His eyes, dark and magnetic, hold mine as he reaches down, his fingers gliding over the slickness between his thighs.

“Alpha, I’m so wet,” he whispers, his voice a mix of shyness and boldness that only his heat can draw out.

He gathers some of the slick on two fingers, holding them out to me with a look that’s both seductive and trusting. “Alpha, taste.”

I move to him, heart pounding, and gently take his fingers into my mouth, savoring the sweet, heady taste of him.

A low moan escapes me as his essence floods my senses, grounding me in this moment. “My Alpha likes the taste of his Nhu,” he says, a teasing smile playing on his lips.

“Baby,” I murmur, my voice thick with adoration, “Alpha loves your taste so much.”

“My Alpha,” he breathes, his fingers tracing over his slickness again, his gaze never leaving mine. “I need you to taste me… more.”

I’m completely entranced, caught in the pull of his heat, his trust, his love.

My Nhu, so open and unguarded, is a gift I’ll never take for granted.

I lean closer, my hand resting gently on his thigh, ready to give him everything he needs, my heart and body wholly his.

I watch his face his eyes he looks at me and I cant look away from my beautiful boy.

I lean down and put my mouth right against his hole right where he is leaking at.

I take long, slow licks—each one drawing a soft moan.

“Alpha…” he purred, voice velvet and filthy. “I need your tongue inside me. Need it so much .” Seductively smirking like sin.

I obeyed. Tongue plunged deep.

He moaned loud, hips bucking.

I lick him everywhere. I lick his ass, his slick hole, his cock. I lick every opening in his body.

Every hole in his body belongs to me anyway.

He’s mine body and soul.

His hands fisted my hair—tight .

Guided my mouth exactly where he wanted. I wouldn’t dare move. I let him take his pleasure.

“Oh, Alpha— suck me Suck me now  .”

I surged up. Lips sealed around his cock. Sucking hard.

“ Alpha—Alpha!  ” he cried, voice breaking.

He falls back on the couch his hands falling from my hair. I lift both his legs on my shoulders, and I sucked him hard and fast.

He screamed my name.

He erupted down my throat—sweet, endless, perfect.

I swallowed every drop. Kept sucking, milking him dry. Couldn’t get enough.

He whined, oversensitive, pushed my head away.

I let his legs fall. Stared at him—spent, flushed, mine.

Reached down. Lifted my love.

He wrapped arms and legs around me instantly—koala-tight.

I carried him to the nest, closed the curtains.

He crawled atop me, burrowed into my chest.

Asleep in minutes.

I lay awake, breathing him in. His scent—cinnamon, sex, home —wrapped around me. Swore I could taste it on my tongue.

My Nhu still dripped—warm slick coating my thighs, my groin.

This was his heat. Constant, messy, perfect  .

I’d wash us when it got too sticky.

Right now?

It was warm.

Comforting.

Ours.

I held him tight and drifted off.   

***********

I woke to sunlight slicing through the curtains—golden, late-day bright.

Two days. Maybe three. Time blurred in the nest.

My omega still lay atop me, arms and legs locked like vines, breath soft against my neck.

I needed my phone. Needed to feed him. Hydrate him. Check in.   

A shirt had fallen between the bed and wall—my scent heavy on it.

I stretched, hooked it with two fingers.

Began the slow extraction.

Inch by inch, I slid him sideways. He clung whimpered in sleep, burrowed closer.

I pressed the shirt to his face.

One deep inhale—cinnamon and me —and he melted.

Still.

Quiet.

**************

I went into the kitchen.

I looked in the fridge and saw the fruits, bags of food, and a whole pitcher of green tea. I saw crackers on the counter.

I quickly called my father.

He answered on the first ring. “Son!” he said, his voice urgent. “How is it going? Is your Omega okay?”

“Dad, yes, my omega is fine. He’s taking his heat,” I paused, letting a smirk settle on my face, “very well, actually.”

“You didn’t mate him, did you? Or mark him? Are you controlling yourself, Zee?”

“No, Dad. I did not mate or mark him.”

“Good. That’s all I needed to hear.”

“Dad, tell Mom everything is alright, and I’ll call you again soon.”

“Okay, son, I’m here if you need me or have any questions. Talk to you later.”

I hung up and immediately went to the fridge.

I found a bottle of water and gulped down the entire thing in seconds.

I grabbed the crackers off the counter and ate a few before calling Nhu’s mom.

“Mama?” I said softly after she answered.

“Oh, Zee, honey! How is little Nhu, my sweet boy. Is he okay? Tell me he’s okay!” I could hear Nhu’s dad in the background demanding an update.

“He is very well, Mama, you don’t have to worry. He is fine with his heat.”

“I have kept him happy and safe. He is okay. He is still under the spell of his heat—maybe a day or two more before he comes out of it. And you don’t have to worry; he is not mated or marked yet.”

“Oh, my sweet, innocent little boy, my little Nhu, my baby,” Mama said, sighing with relief.

I almost laughed out loud. Little? Innocent? Sweet? If Mama only knew the dominant omega boy.

“I want to thank you for all the food you’ve brought us. It’s more than enough.”

“No problem, thank you for letting me take care of my boy in my way.”

“Now, don’t worry, Mama. I assure you I’m taking very good care of your precious Omega boy.”

“Now, I need to get back to him. I’m about to feed and hydrate him right now. I’ll talk to you soon.”

I hung up and opened the fridge back up.

Mama hadn't just brought snacks; the bags were filled with whole, pre-cooked meals.

I pulled out a plate with chicken, potatoes, and green beans and quickly heated it up.

I grabbed two bottles of water and poured from a jug of some kind of green juice Mama left us into a cup.

I arranged all the food and drinks on a big tray.

I walked back into the nesting room and closed the door softly.

The outer curtains were still drawn, keeping the room dim.

I carried the tray out to the balcony, setting it on the small table.

I left the balcony door open a crack for fresh air before returning to the inner nest.

My love was still soundly asleep, my shirt clutched near his face.

I climbed onto the bed and gathered him into my arms.

He was utterly dead to the world.

I held him to me, carefully wrapping the blanket around his sleeping body.

His arms and legs instinctively wrapped around my torso as I lifted him.

I carried him out onto the balcony and settled into the big chair, pulling him securely onto my lap, his body straddling mine.

I grabbed a water bottle and put it to his lips.

I slowly tilted it; I watched his throat work, swallowing the water down even though his eyes were still closed.

He drank nearly the whole bottle before I took it away. He sighed, a soft sound of satiation, but remained asleep.

I grabbed the plastic fork—Mama thought of everything—and forked mashed potatoes.

Little by little, he ate and swallowed. I did the same with the green beans.

His little eyes slowly opened, and he chewed slowly.

I broke off bits of the chicken, and he ate it directly from my fingers.

When we finished the plate, I opened the foil of a cinnamon cookie Mama has packaged.

I broke off a piece and put it in his mouth; he moaned softly, eyes closed, clearly savoring it.

I broke off a piece for myself.

The cinnamon goodness flooded my mouth, tasting incredible.

But I had to admit, nothing compared to Nhu’s essence.

His slick and cum was the best taste I’d ever had; nothing compared even these delicious cookies didn't.

Me and my angel ate all of the cookie.

He licked my fingers and ate the crumbs off my chest.

I laughed.

Mama’s cookies are unmatched.

"They taste so good baby." I said to him

“Not better than my Alpha,” Nhu said, smirking.

I laughed and got the green juice, holding the cup to his lips.

He drank it, his eyes going wide.

I took a sip myself.

It was some kind of highly concentrated green juice. “Mom’s special green juice. Vitamins and minerals in it,” he said sweetly.

I saw my sweet Nhu in his eyes again. “Nhu, angel, are you back?” He looked down, then slowly looked back up. “Alpha. My Alpha,” he said, his voice dropping slightly.

Well, he came and went.

My little mischievous boy was still here, still firmly under his heat spell.

“Alpha,” he murmured sweetly, looking up at me. “I’m thirsty.” I reached for the water bottle, about to put it to his lips, but he smirked and turned his head. “Alpha, I don’t want water.”

“Well, love, what do you want? Do you want more of the green drink? I can go get more from the fridge.”

“No, Alpha,” he stated, his eyes dark with desire. “I want you. I’m thirsty for you. For your taste.”

“You naughty boy. You want to taste your Alpha?”

“Alpha, please. I need it. I need you so much.”

My boy is absolutely insatiable in his heat.

He leans back moving the cover off him lucky we have no neighbors for miles.

Nhu takes the cover and lays it on the ground and he kneels in front of me on the cover.

He looks at me with dark eyes. His hand goes to my shorts, and he pulls them down. I lift up and he takes them down and off my legs.

“Umm Alpha taste so good.” Nhu says taking ahold of my cock and licking the head.

I breath deeply. He licked the head like a lollipop. He licked up and down repeatedly then he takes the whole thing into his mouth.

 My head falls back mouth open I steady myself while he licks and sucks he goes to town on my cock.

Pumping roughly and sucking hard. I can feel precum leaking.

I think he just likes the taste.

He licks and pumps then his hand starts to wonder.

My balls and lower them my ass I feel his wet finger go inside.

I squirm and he grabs my hips roughly pulling me closer to the edge of the chair.

He suckles my cock drawing precum out and fingers my hole.

I lean back and just let him do what he wants.

It all feels so good anyway.

I'm not going to stop him.

I am my Omega's just as much as he is mine.

I belong to him.

He can have me any way he wants, Ill completely surrender to him.

The shift is complete.

My need to control, the instinct to protect from—it all dissolved under the weight of this raw, mutual devotion.

This wasn't just physical desire; this was an affirmation of our bond.

His sweet, demanding heat had stripped away all my societal rules,

leaving only the truth: my purpose was his pleasure.

He puts a second finger inside stretching me while still continuing to suck me hard.

I look down and see his cock stiff on his thigh.

His slick is all over his thighs and his cock is leaking.

I lick my lips unconsciously.

His dark eyes followed. Held mine.

That eye contact—fuck. Made every thrust of his mouth hotter.

I reach to the side and under my legs and swipe my fingers over his wet tip and his thigh capturing some of his essence with my fingers.

I bring it up to my mouth and lick.

His sweet taste invading my senses.

I can’t get enough of his taste.

I think I’m addicted to his sweet nectar.

He continued to suck hard and deep, pulling a moan from my throat.

I tangled my fingers in his soft hair, guiding his movements, matching his pace.

My hips began to thrust up instinctively, meeting his eager mouth, lost in the overwhelming pleasure he was giving me.

“Alpha,” he murmured, pulling off with a soft pop, his eyes dark and commanding. “I want you to ride it.”

“Baby, you want me to ride you?” I echoed, my voice husky with surprise and desire.

“Yes, now,” he said firmly, still kneeling before me.

I was at a loss for words with this boy—my sweet Nhu, transformed by his heat into something bold and unexpected.

I was doing things I never would have imagined, surrendering to him in ways that felt both thrilling and right.

He urged me up gently, and when I stood, he settled into the chair, patting his lap with that dominant glint in his eyes.

I looked down at him, concern flickering through the haze of arousal. “Love, I’m about 70 pounds heavier than you. How am I going to ride you? I don’t want to hurt my Nhu—I’m too big.”

“I need to be inside my Alpha,” he insisted, his gaze unwavering, that possessive heat radiating from him.

“I know you do, love,” I replied softly, my heart aching with care even as my body responded to his boldness. “But I don’t want to hurt you. Please, baby—let’s go back inside. We’ll go onto the bed in the nest. I’ll satisfy my Nhu, I promise.”

I cupped his soft cheek, bending to kiss him gently.

He lunged, gripping my hair devouring my mouth roughly—tongue fierce, demanding, tangling with mine until I was breathless, dizzy with his heat.

I snatched the sheet from the floor without breaking the kiss, Standing and walking us backward into the nest.

Nhu reached down and snatched the sheet from my hands throwing it down roughly kissing me harder.

Annoyed my hands were on the blanket and not him.

Nhu’s arms looping my neck, pulling me roughly flush against him.

His cock dragged against mine—slick, burning, insistent .

I dropped to my knees.

This would satisfy him.

I took him cock deep into my mouth, sucked hard, hollowed cheeks, swallowed every inch.

His hands fisted my hair.

Hips pumped, fucking my mouth with wild abandon.

Slick dripped down my chin onto my chest.

I pulled off, licked lower, the sweet flood from his hole.

I lapped like a starving man, wet messy, my tongue plunging deep.

He gripped my hair, moaning my name.

I tongue-fucked him until he cried out, legs spreading wide.

One finger slid into his ass. He pushed back, greedy.

A thought hit me: If I fuck him in the ass… it’s not mating. His slick hole stays untouched.

Virginity intact.   

His heat effecting me as well causing me to let all my resolve go.   

I added a second finger—slick made it easy.

He moaned, rocked back, begged. More, Alpha. More.   

I hesitated.

Too far?   

No. My omega in heat wasn’t my sweet boy—he was bold, daring, electric.

He needed me to match his energy.

I laid him half on the bed, bending him over knees spread.

I came up behind him.

His fascinating anatomy on full display.

Two entrances, one untouched.

I lined up at his ass, teasing the rim with just the tip of my cock.

Tight.

Hot.

Perfect.   

I knew it’d feel like heaven inside him—but should I?

He turned his head. Mouth open, eyes black  with lust. A smirk curled his lips. “Alpha… take me. Take me now .  ”

I exhaled, shaky. Pushed in—just a little. Pulled back out. Teased again.

His eyes darkened impossibly. “Alpha… don’t you want me? Don’t you want your Nhu?” “Don’t you want to be inside me, Alpha please?”

“Baby, I do but I’m not sure it’s a good idea.”

“Why?” His face crumpled, eyes wide sad and glassy. “You don’t want me?”

“Oh, baby, don’t be sad.” I cupped his cheek. “Of course I want you. I want nothing more than my Nhu. But… I shouldn’t  .”

I teased him with just the tip—slow, shallow dips that made us both shudder. He was impossibly tight, velvet heat gripping me even like this.

He pouted, lips trembling. “Alpha needs to take care of his Nhu…”

I was this close to giving in—then caught the smirk twitching at the corner of his mouth.

“Baby,” I laughed, “you’re trying to manipulate me. This naughty boy.”

His sad mask shattered into a big, belly-deep laugh—bright, wild, free.

I pulled back in shock. “Oh, my Alpha,” he cooed, voice syrupy. “Don’t be mad. Nhu just wanted his Alpha so bad.”

“Nhu needs his Alpha,” he purred. “Nhu’s Alpha should satisfy him.”

I started to rise—planned to scoop us both back into the nest. I reached for the bed.

Nhu moved fast like a predator.

He slid behind me before I knew it , chest to my back, lips brushing my spine. “  Oh, Alpha… my Alpha…  ” Kisses trailed lower, hot and wet. I braced on the mattress, arms shaking.

He grabbed my wrists—pinned them gently.

Stopped me cold.

His hands roamed down my back, fingers digging into my hips.

I stretched half onto the bed; he leaned over me, breath scorching my neck.

I knew what was coming next.

He lined up—cock slick with his own heat—and pushed it inside me.

He pumped slow, deliberate, kissing my neck, hands anchoring my hips.

I dropped my head to the sheets and let him—let him take me however he wanted.

“Oh, Alpha, you feel so good ,” he whispered in my ear, voice a velvet growl. “My Alpha feels soooo good…” He purred, hips rolling. “I love my Alpha so much. Oh, my Alpha…  ”

“ MINE,” he snarled, rough and sudden.

I twisted to look shocked his voice could sound so rough.

His eyes were wild, dark, feral, hungry.

“Go ahead, baby,” I rasped. “I’m yours. Only yours. Your Alpha.”

His gaze flashed darker.

I wished I had a camera—Ill say again, would I even believe I was seeing him like this after the heat?   

He panted, mouth open, pumping in and out—steady, possessive.

I decided to egg him on.

I wanted to see how far this omega boy would go. 

Ill admit, my sweet boy transforming into his true self with such dominance was a huge turn on for me. 

“My Nhu inside his Alpha,” I murmured. “My baby—you feel so good.”

He smirked —liking that.

Possessive heat flaring.

“I’m your Alpha, baby. Right? No one else's.”

His eyes flashed again.

Hand gripping my hair, bringing my face close to his “ Only mine. No one else.” His other hand tightened on my hips, fingers bruising.

“Oh, baby, you feel so good.” It was true—his little cock didn’t stretch me much, but every thrust was perfect , a claiming I’d never known I craved.

“No one else, Alpha—but yours.” I leaned in, voice low. “Tell me, baby. Whose Alpha am I?”

His eyes darkened to storm-black. “ My Alpha. All mine .”

“Yeah, baby. All yours.”

He bit his lip so hard I thought he’d draw blood.

A laugh slipped out of me—couldn’t help it.

The expression on his face was pure jealous Alpha, stamped on the sweetest omega features I’d ever seen.

My sweet innocent boy looked so fierce right now, so fucking sexy.

“You’re my Alpha,” he growled. “You belong to me and no one else.”

“No one will take what’s mine !” he screamed , the sound cracking through the room like a whip.

It shocked the hell out of me—my shy boy, roaring possession.

He was getting out of control, completely losing it. And I loved every second of it.

He pounded harder, hips snapping, hands clawing at my back to drag me off the bed.

I let him.

I dropped to the floor on my hands and knees.

He followed, mounting me with feral grace, thrusts sharp and fast. He was snarling.

Every slam punctuated by a claim: “Mine….My Alpha…. All Mine.  ”

I gave him everything—let him take his pleasure.

It didn’t hurt; it healed something in him.

This was what my omega in heat needed: to own me completely body,  mind and soul.

So, I submitted, head down, ass up.

“Mine, mine, my Alpha…”

His voice cracked.

Tears streamed down his flushed cheeks, mixing with sweat.

I twisted to look back at him. “It’s okay, love. Cum for your Alpha.”

“Cum inside your Alpha,” I urged, voice rough with love. “Your Alpha belongs to you—and no one else.”

“Oh god—oh god—” He pumped faster, frantic, then stiffened.

A broken shout of my name tore from his throat as he spilled deep, hot pulses flooding me. Making me come as well.

A few more shuddering thrusts, and he pulled out—his release leaking warm down my thighs.

We collapsed together.

I hit the floor first; he followed, curling into me like a storm-tamed kitten.

“Baby, come here.”

He scrambled over instantly, laying his head on my chest, arms and legs wrapping tight.

His breath came in ragged gasps.

“You are mine, my Alpha,” he whispered, fierce even in exhaustion.

“Yes, baby. Only yours.” I stroked his damp hair, rubbed slow circles down his back until the trembling stopped.

This omega boy… I had no words.

This side of him—raw, jealous, devastating—was mine alone to witness.

A secret I’d guard with my life.

His breath evened out.

He was asleep, face soft again, tears drying on his pretty lashes.

I scooped him up after I caught my breath and carried him to the bath.

**************************

I lifted him from the tub, water cascading off his skin in silver rivulets.

His body was boneless, slick-sweet and warm, the last traces of his heat clinging to us both.

I toweled him slowly then carried him back to the nest.

The curtains fell shut with a soft hush.

I laid him atop me, chest to chest, his legs instinctively curling around my hips.

His breath hitched once, a sleepy murmur against my neck: “Alpha…not the commanding growl of Heat Nhu, but something softer, trusting.

Cinnamon and sex still hung thick in the air, a ghost of the storm we’d weathered.

I pressed my lips to his damp hair, tasting him one last time.

Two Nhus.

Both belonged to me.

His weight settled. My arms locked around him. Sleep took us both.

 ******************************                                

Hours later, the light shifted. I stirred beneath him, but Nhu was already gone—blankets peeled back, a cool spot where his heat had been.

The nest felt wrong without him. 

I sat up, heart kicking once in panic, then heard the soft clink of dishes from the balcony.

Through the crack in the curtains, I caught a flash of blond hair and bare shoulders.

He was out there, plate in hand, staring at the tray like evidence from another life.

He’s awake. And he probably remembers nothing.   

I exhaled, steadying myself.

Time to face the aftermath.  

**************************                    

Nunew’s POV

I awoke inside my inner nest—or thought I did.

Hia still asleep.

I stretched, flexing my arms and legs.

Every muscle protested, heavy and profoundly tired.

My mind was a fog, memory a blank slate.

I slipped out of the nest, careful not to wake Hia.

I padded into the kitchen, throat dry.

The fridge was packed—containers stacked like a care package from another timeline.

Mom’s handwriting on a bag: For my babies. I heated a plate, stomach growling.

Where was my phone?

Food first.

I carried the plate back toward the nest, then stepped onto the balcony—and froze.

Dishes scattered across a tray.

What the heck happened?   

The last thing I remembered was the café.

Yesterday.

Hia stirred behind me. “Nhu, baby, where are you?”

“Hia, I’m out here.”

He appeared in the doorway, gloriously naked.

I blinked. “Um, Hia… where are your shorts?”

He glanced down, sheepish. “Oh, love, you’re right.” He ducked back in, tugged on shorts, and returned—watching me like I might vanish.

“Hia, is everything okay? You’re acting a little weird.”

He scratched the back of his neck. “Um, Nhu, baby.”

“Yes?” I said, looking at him curiously.

“Love, do you remember anything?”

“Hia, you mean like being at the café? Yes. I remember being at the café yesterday.”

He looked straight ahead out at the lake. “Hia, the lake is so lovely. And I love being on this balcony. It’s the best. Thank you again for this beautiful room with this beautiful view.”

“You’re welcome, love.” he said in a tone I'm trying to understand.

I took another bite of the delicious chicken. “Hia, why is there this tray out here? I don’t remember bringing it out, and when did Mom bring us food?”

“Love, everything is fine,” he said quickly. “Baby what exactly do you remember?”

“Well, I worked at the café yesterday, but I believe I left early. You came to pick me up, right? And I think we had a dinner date yesterday evening. “I can’t really remember much after that. I must have been really tired. My body kind of hurts a little, too. It feels like I’ve run a marathon,” I laughed.

 ********************       

Zee’s POV

I was looking at Nhu seriously, and I didn’t believe he remembered a thing.

He was acting totally clueless.

Like he hadn’t just fucked me in his nest for the past couple of days.

He truly believed the last thing he remembered was the café and a dinner date, thinking it was yesterday, not days ago.

This was very interesting.

Most Omegas don’t remember their heat cycle, but some can recall the initial onset, or at least bits and pieces.

But Nhu's mind seemed to have completely erased the memory altogether.

I was going to have to talk with him.

I realized I hadn't even been able to tell him he was about to go into heat.

It happened too quickly: one minute I was on the phone, the next I was running to find Nhu, already in full heat in the nest.

And then there was Dominant Nhu—the Nhu he was under the spell of his heat.

Heat Omega , Ill call him. I definitely didn’t think he would remember that side of himself.

“Baby, we need to talk.”

“Okay, Hia,” he said, putting his finished dish on the tray with the others.

 “Baby, let’s go into the nest. I want to talk to you about something important.”

He gave me a sweet smile and then lifted his arms up to me.

His adorable self was back, and I couldn’t resist.

I picked him up, and he wrapped his arms and legs around me instantly. “My Hia,” he cooed softly, laying his head on my shoulder.

I carried him back to the bed and settled onto it with him still in my arms.

He hugged me tightly.

I sighed, relieved by the familiar comfort of his weight.

“My love, I have something I need to tell you. I want you to be open-minded, and please—I don’t want you to panic.”

“Hia, you’re scaring me,” he whispered.

 ********************     

Nunew’s POV

I didn’t know where Hia was going with this.

I hoped it wasn’t anything bad.

“It’s okay, love. I’m just going to come out and say it.” Hia said.

“Okay.”

Hia looked at me seriously. “Love, listen. You went into heat.”

“What? Heat? What are you talking about?”

“I came to the café to pick you up and take you home. I was going to explain the situation to you, but unfortunately, you got hurt at the café.”

“I got hurt, Hia? I don’t understand what you’re saying. I got hurt yesterday at the café.”

“Love, that was days ago that you got hurt at the café.”

 I laughed, nervously. “Hia, come on. This isn’t funny. Why are you joking with me like this?”

“Nhu, baby, I’m not joking. You were at the café Monday, right?”

“Hia, yes. On Sunday we had dinner with your parents.”

“Love, let me get my phone.” He went out of the nest and got his phone.

He put it on the charger, plugged it in, and waited a minute before he turned it on.

When the screen came on, the day of the week said Friday.

My eyes almost bulged out of my head. “Today is Friday?”

“Yes, love,” Hia said. “You were in heat these past couple of days. It started on Monday.”

“Wait, you said I got hurt at the café. How did I get hurt, and where?”

“Your back was hurt, but I healed you.”

I looked at him in shock.

I felt my back—there was no sore spot.

And what did he mean he healed me.

“Hia, okay, let’s stop this. I don’t want to play this game anymore. You’re scaring me. Tell me it’s really Tuesday.”

Hia looked down, avoiding my eyes. “Hia,” I insisted, lightly touching his face.

“Love,” he said, his voice soft, and wrapped his arms around me. “You went into heat right after the café.

I had planned to tell you, but you were hurt and you went right into your heat.” I tried to move off his lap. “Love, no. Listen. You were in heat for the past days. Today is Friday. But everything is okay, love. I promise you.”

“Love, look at me.” I met his gaze, my anxiety starting to ease under the warmth of his scent. “You know Hia will take care of you. You know I wouldn’t let anything happen to my precious Nhu. I love you, baby, so much. You know that. Don’t you feel my love for you?”

“Yes, Hia. I know you love me and would never let anything happen to me.”

“Well, alright, listen.” “These past days, we stayed in your nest.”

“We stayed in my nest?”

“Yes, love. We stayed right here. We ate, we talked, we went out on the balcony. Love, we were just us: Nhu and Alpha.”

“Alpha?” I questioned.

“Yes, love. You called me Alpha during your heat.”

“We didn’t mate and mark, did we? I don’t feel any marks on my neck, my body feels very tired but I don’t feel any pain as if I were penetrated.”

“No, love, we didn’t mate and mark,” he confirmed, his voice firm. “We will save that for when we are both ready.”

“Okay, Hia. It doesn’t sound like it was too bad. I don’t remember it, but I know most Omegas don’t remember their heat.”

“In an Omega’s heat, they are their truest form. They run on instinct alone. You can really tell about a person based on how they are in their heat,” I mused aloud.

He smiled shaking his head yes and looked down.

“What, Hia? What was I like? Please tell me. I can’t remember.”

“Well, love, I’m thinking it’s best you don’t remember. You should probably keep your heat omega separated from your everyday omega.”

“Heat omega? You mean I was a completely different person during my heat? Was I kind and generous? That’s my true form right. I’m kind, generous, and loving, right?”

“Love you were all of those things, also you were very…Hia struggled to find the right words it seemed. Giving? Yes, love you were very giving.”

“Well, what did I give you?”

Hia looked away, his eyes glazing over with a sudden, private memory. “You gave me… your love and affection,” he repeated vaguely.

He quickly shook his head. “Love, don’t worry. I assure you, your heat omega and I were so perfect together. It seems you and I are compatible in all forms, we are defiantly true mates.”

“Well, Hia, I’m glad that you got along with my "Heat Omega".

It’s funny; you make it seem like I’m a completely different person. Do I have some of the same traits? What was I really like, Hia?” I pressed. I felt like he was being evasive with me and not telling me the whole of what happened.

“Love, you already asked me that,” he sighed. “Angel, let’s bring the conversation back around to the present. Listen, your mom brought us a lot of food, and we hardly touched it. You and I can eat on it all weekend. How does that sound?”

It sounds good Hia.

I would let this conversation go for now. but I would for sure bring it up again. I wanted to know what my true nature was, how I acted under my heat.

I would convince Hia to tell me.

Hia since we spent the past days in the nest why don’t you go upstairs to our room and I will work to get the nest back in order and then I will meet you up there.

Ok love.

Hia walked out the room leaving me to clean.

*******************      

Zee’s POV

Wow, that went well.

And yeah, there is no way I'm telling my sweet, innocent Nhu about the dominance and aggressive personality of himself in heat.

Heat Omega will remain a mystery to everyone except me.

I'm his fated mate, and it's my job to protect him and keep him safe, which means keeping his heat persona and his everyday self separate.

And I'll admit, I love them both. Both my omega boys.

When his heat returns, I'll have to make sure we stay sealed inside his nest, safe within this house.

No one else needs to know about the male omega's cycle—or the unique power it unlocks. I wonder how the Alphas of old handled such a gift.

Were their male Omegas dominant too? Or is that strength something only mine carries? So many questions I’ll never have answers to — and that’s alright.

I’ll learn through him, through the bond we share, through what his first heat already taught me.

And I’ll call my Omega's first heat a success.
My Omega was satisfied. Content.
I provided well for him — giving him my body in the way that he needed.

He belongs to me.That fire, that raw power, that dominant seduction — it stays my secret.

Mine alone.

Just like my sweet, innocent boy.

I’ll keep protecting him, loving him, making sure he’s safe and happy in all his forms.

I think I'll say it again: The gods have truly favored me, gifting me this exceptional omega boy who exceeds all expectations of what a mate should be.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 When the Gods Smiled

Zee's POV

Nhu and I lay in bed, fresh from our bath. I had gently washed his body and dried his hair, savoring every quiet moment of caring for my Omega — ensuring he was safe, warm, and cherished.

It had been a little over a week since his heat, and tomorrow we would be meeting Nhu's family. I wouldn't say I'm nervous, just eager. I know they will have questions, and I’m sure his brothers will grill me, but I’m ready.

A few days ago, my dad gave me advice I'll never forget: "Be respectful, but stand strong when it comes to your Omega." He's right. I won’t discuss anything private — Nhu’s heat is just between us. However, I will make it clear that he is happy, healthy, and loved. I will not answer any direct questions about Nhu's heat; that is something personal between him and me. Instead, I will reassure them that Nhu is well and safe with me.

My rut will come next week, and I’ll be prepared since I’ve already taken the week off work. My dad will cover for me. I plan to stay at home, especially to avoid any contact with Nhu. I don’t want to hurt him or do anything inappropriate.

When we finally arrived, the driveway was crowded with three trucks, two sedans, and kids' bikes scattered across the lawn. The house glowed from every window, radiating warmth and noise.

Nhu squeezed my hand. “Hia, they’re intense,” he whispered.

I kissed his knuckles and smiled. “Good. That means they love you.”

Before I could knock, Mama opened the door with a bright laugh. “Zee! Come in, dear!” she said, pulling me into a hug that smelled like jasmine and felt like home.

The moment we stepped inside, the scent of cooking wrapped around us — garlic, chili, and something sweet. Laughter echoed from the kitchen, and I could already hear the clatter of plates being set out.

Mama’s home was alive, the kind of warmth that came from people who loved too loud and too openly. I felt Nhu relax beside me, and I tightened my grip on his hand.

“Mom, where’s Dad?” Nhu asked.

“In the backyard with your brothers, grilling,” she replied, waving her hand toward the sliding door. Then she turned to me with a smile that could melt stone.

Nhu led me out to the backyard, where I saw three men and Nhu's dad.

Nhu had three brothers: the oldest, Jackson, who was Melissa's husband; the middle son, Tony; and the youngest, Nelson. Two of them were Alphas, while Nelson, the youngest, was a Beta. All the brothers had golden blond hair just like Nhu. They were all tall and lean, except for the younger brother, who was shorter.

I shook each hand, holding their gaze. No submission. No challenge. Just presence.

Then Nhu’s father clasped my hand—his grip iron, testing. I met it with equal strength. No flinch. No blink.

Nhu slipped beside me, resting his head against my arm. I wrapped an arm around his waist, my thumb brushing over his hip. He melted into me, smiling softly. His eyes met mine, full of love.

Beautiful.

Mine.

A throat cleared. Four pairs of eyes fixed on us.

Jackson spoke first, voice like gravel. “So, Zee. Dad says you’ve been taking good care of our little Nhu.” Then, quieter: “Also said some filthy Beta at the café tried to touch him. What’s that about?”

Nhu stiffened. “Hia…?” He looked up, clearly upset that this is being brought up now”

I turned gently, cupping Nhu’s cheek. “Love,” I said softly, “go inside with Mama. Let me talk to your dad and brothers, okay?”

“But, Hia—”

I kissed his forehead, then gave his him a playful pat on his bottom. “Go on.”

He hesitated, then obeyed, glancing back before the door clicked shut.

Silence.

Jackson stepped forward, arms crossed. “Now. Explain.”

I didn’t move. My tone stayed calm, steady. “Don’t mention that incident around Nhu. He doesn’t remember it to well and he doesn’t need to.”

Jackson’s brows knit. “Doesn’t remember? The manager said he hurt his back. You carried him out. If you were there, how’d he get hurt at all?”

Nelson lifted a hand. “Jackson, if the Beta came to the counter—”

“That’s not the point!” Jackson snapped. “We’ve kept Nhu safe his whole life. No one touches him. No one hurts him. And now—under his watch—he’s injured? Where were you?”

The growl rose in my throat, but I swallowed it.

Steady.

“Jackson,” I said, meeting his eyes. “That Beta didn’t lay a finger on him. Nhu was behind the counter. The guy leaned over, tried to grab him. Nhu jerked back—hit the machine behind him. That’s how he got hurt.”

I let the words hang, measured and clear.

“I was watching from the back corner. The second he moved, I was there. I had the guy on the floor before he blinked. He apologized and ran. Nhu never even felt a hand on him.”

Tony tilted his head. “You were watching him?”

Jackson’s spoke next, quiet but firm. “Nhu was close to his heat. Why let him work?”

I exhaled, guilt tightening my chest. “You’re right. That was the wrong call. I should’ve pulled him from work that day. His heat was coming—I felt it. I ignored my instincts. It won’t happen again.”

Nelson nodded slowly. “We’ve all made mistakes, Jackson. The bond’s new. We’ve all been there. Dad said Zee handled it fast and took care of Nhu through his heat. Look at him—he’s healthy, happy. Melissa says she’s never seen him this happy before.”

Jackson huffed, jaw tight.

“I know Nhu’s special,” I said quietly. “And I’m grateful to every one of you for how you’ve cared for him. He’s the perfect Omega and the love of my life. I’ll never take that lightly.”

I looked at each of them in turn. “The café incident was one mistake—mine. But it’s one I’ll never repeat. You have my word: I’ll protect him with my life.”

For a long moment, the air held still. Then Jackson nodded once, slow but genuine.

“Good,” he said. “That’s all we needed to hear.”

Then—crack—his fist slammed into my shoulder.

Not a punch.

A brother’s hard hit.

“Alright, Alpha,” he muttered. “You pass. For now.”

Nhu’s dad laughed, flipping a steak. The tension broke like a thread snapping in the breeze.

Tony leaned forward, grin returning. “So, Zee—tell us about yourself.”

I told them about my company, my parents, and how I was an only child. That surprised them. In families like theirs—big, loud, protective—it was rare.

“Well,” Jackson said, smirking, “maybe you and little Nhu can fix that someday. Can’t imagine growing up without siblings.”

“It was lonely,” I admitted, “but it taught me self-reliance and responsibility. My parents raised me with love, respect, and integrity. Sounds like they raised you the same way.”

Nhu’s father nodded. “Yes. I raised each of my sons to be strong men. With Nhu, I had to be softer—because of his Omega nature—but he was still taught respect and honor.”

He paused, his voice quieter. “To be honest, we never imagined he’d find a mate.”

That caught my attention. “Because he’s a male Omega?”

The older man sighed. “We simply didn’t know what to expect. We did our best, but there’s no guidebook for raising someone like our little Nhu.”

“I understand,” I said. “That’s exactly what I’m doing too—learning as I go, doing my best.”

Tony tilted his head, curiosity glinting. “And how is that going? I mean… you’re both men, but he’s still an Omega. Have you ever been with another man before?”

“Tony,” Jackson warned, rolling his eyes. “That’s none of your business.”

“No, brother,” Tony said firmly. “Little Nhu is our business. I just want to know Zee’s truly the right match for him.”

All eyes turned to me—three brothers and a father, waiting.

I met their gaze without flinching. “No, I’ve never been with another man—only women before Nhu. But from the moment I realized our connection, I never once questioned it. I love him. Completely. He’s my everything.”

Nelson smiled, and even Nhu’s father’s expression softened.

Then Tony asked, “You just helped him through his first heat. What was that like? Is it… different? He’s a boy, after all.”

I exhaled slowly. “Tony, I won’t go into any details. That’s private between me and my Omega. But know this—when it comes to Nhu, I know exactly how to care for, protect and satisfy him… in all ways.”

For a moment, no one spoke. Then Nhu’s father smiled faintly and said, “That’s all a man needs to say.”

“Good,” I said softly. “I’m glad we all understand each other. And I want to thank you—all of you—for keeping him safe all these years.”

Nelson smiled. “It was our honor to protect our little brother. Now we’re entrusting that to you.”

“I accept that responsibility,” I said firmly. “And I promise I’ll never let you down.”

Nhu’s father clapped me on the back just as the sliding door opened. A small girl in a purple dress ran into the yard, making a beeline for Tony.

He scooped her up with one arm, spinning her in the air until she squealed with laughter. Then he held her close, pressing a kiss to her cheek.

“Daddy!” she giggled, words tumbling out a mile a minute.

I couldn’t stop the smile that spread across my face. Watching her made something warm settle in my chest. I couldn’t wait for the day Nhu and I had children of our own—for the chance to hold our son or daughter in my arms.

“Lilly, say hi to Alpha Zee,” Tony said.

“Hi, Alpha Tee!” she chirped, mispronouncing my name with a grin.

“Hi, Lilly,” I said, laughing. “Nice to meet you.”

She buried her face in her father’s shoulder, still giggling.

Just then, two women stepped out onto the deck—one with short blonde hair, the other with long golden waves. Each went straight to one of Nhu’s brothers, who immediately pulled them close.

Tony smiled proudly. “Zee, this is my wife, Lillybeth.”

She offered me a small, polite smile. “Nice to meet you, Alpha Zee.”

“Please,” I said with a grin, “just call me Zee.”

She laughed lightly. “Alright then, Zee.”

Nelson gestured to the woman beside him. “And this lovely lady is my wife, Cindy.”

Cindy gave a warm smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Zee.”

“It’s nice to meet you both,” I said sincerely.

Lillybeth giggled again—the same musical laugh her daughter had. “We’ve heard so much about you.”

“Good things, I hope,” I teased.

“Mostly,” she said with a wink, and everyone laughed.

As I looked around the yard—at the smiling wives, the strong brothers, the proud father, the scent of food and laughter mingling in the air—I realized something quietly powerful.

This family wasn’t just strong. They were whole.

The men steady. The women radiant.

And somehow, standing there among them, I felt like I belonged.

We all sat around the table outside, plates piled high and glasses clinking as the evening settled into something easy and warm.

Melissa had joined the wives as well.

She greeted me politely, and at one point, I pulled her aside to thank her personally for the advice and guidance she’d given Nhu.

She was the one who had gently taught him what it meant to be an Omega—how to understand himself, his body, and his instincts.

“I’m grateful for everything you’ve done for him,” I told her sincerely.

Her smile was soft, knowing. “He’s special, Zee. Always has been. Take care of him.”

“I will,” I promised. “Always.”

The backyard buzzed with life—laughter, chatter, the sound of kids running barefoot through the grass. I’d met the other children earlier; each one had hugged Nhu tightly and begged him to come play.

He did, of course. Nhu always had that gentle magic about him—the kind that made everyone, young or old, feel seen and loved.

Watching him chase his nieces and nephews through the twilight, his laughter blending with theirs, I felt a quiet certainty settle in my chest.

This was family.

This was home.

****************

As the night stretched on, the stars began to show above the trees, and the sounds of laughter drifted into the warm air.

Nhu’s nieces and nephews chased fireflies while his brothers told stories that made everyone laugh until their sides hurt.

I sat back in my chair, one arm resting over Nhu’s shoulders, and simply watched.

I thought of my own parents—of how my mother would adore this family’s warmth, how my father would fit right in beside Nhu’s dad at the grill, trading stories and teasing each other about who seasons better.

I could almost hear my mom laughing with Nhu’s mother and Melissa, sharing recipes and memories like they’d known each other for years.

The gods had truly smiled on me. In all my life, I never imagined I’d find something this whole, this right. A bond so strong that even the heavens seemed to approve.

Nhu’s family wasn’t just welcoming me—they were showing me the kind of love that builds roots.

And I knew, without a doubt, that when the time came to bring my parents into this circle, they would all blend together perfectly—like they’d been waiting for this meeting since the beginning of time.

I looked at Nhu then—his laughter bright beneath the porch light, hair shining gold where it caught the glow—and my chest tightened with something sacred.

This was more than fate.

This was home.

******************

Nhu curled against my side, bare legs tangled with mine beneath the blankets.

The room was quiet except for the soft hum of the night air slipping through the cracked window. His fingers traced slow lines over my chest—absent, thoughtful, like he was drawing shapes only he could see.

“Hia…” he whispered.

I hummed, brushing my thumb along the soft curve of his waist. “Yes, love?”

He hesitated. I felt it in the way his hand stilled, the way his breath hitched just a little.

“What… was I like?” he asked quietly. “When I was in heat.”

I froze—not because the question scared me, but because I’d been waiting for it. He’d been too calm, too unbothered about those missing days.

My sweet boy never left a mystery alone for long.

I smoothed my palm up his back, letting my fingers slip into his hair. “Why do you want to know, angel?”

He lifted his head, blinking up at me with earnest eyes. “Because you said that an omega is their truest self during heat… and I don’t remember any of it.” His voice softened, almost shy. “And I want to know who I am to you. All of me.”

Oh, Love.

“That tightened something deep in my chest.

I cupped his cheek gently. “You really want to know?”

He nodded—small, nervous. “Yes, Hia. Please. I… want to know,” he murmured. “If I was kind… if I was a burden… if I scared you. Hia, please tell me.”

I tilted his chin up gently, forcing his eyes to meet mine. “You didn’t scare me, angel. Not for a second.”

He relaxed only a little. “So… what was I like?”

I brushed my thumb across his cheek. “You wanted my scent, my touch… all of me.”

He flushed, eyes going wide. “D-did I cling to you a lot?”

“Mm.” I smirked. “Every minute. You climbed me like a tree.”

“Hia!” he squeaked, burying his face in my throat.

I exhaled, settling deeper into the pillows, pulling him closer until he lay half on top of me, his chin resting over my heart.

“Alright,” I murmured. “But listen closely. I’m telling you the truth—not to embarrass you, but so you understand how beautiful my Nhu is… in every form.”

His cheeks flushed instantly, but he didn’t look away.

“During your heat,” I began slowly, “you were instinctual. Pure instinct. No fear, no hesitation. Every feeling you had—love, need, comfort—was stronger.”

“Nhu,” I said gently, “remember when I told you that you were very giving?”

He looked up with wide eyes. “You said that… but what does it mean?”

I stroked his cheek. “Love… an Omega’s heat doesn’t just make them needy. It strips away shyness. It amplifies the bond. It makes you determined to secure it—no fear of asking, no fear of taking.”

He frowned. “But you didn’t mate with me, Hia. You said you didn’t penetrate me. That we agreed to wait.”

“And that’s the truth,” I said. “Mating only happens when the Alpha takes the Omega. We didn’t do that.”

I hesitated, then pulled him closer. “But intimacy is different.”

My voice dropped lower. “During your heat… you weren’t submissive. You weren’t shy. You were dominant.”

His breath caught.

“Yes, love,” I continued softly. “You dominated me. You took control. You penetrated me.”

He froze.

Then—

“Hiaaa—stop joking!”

He burst into nervous laughter, swatting my chest. “There’s no way I did that! Hia, tell me the truth.”

“I am telling you the truth.”

He sat up folded his arms, pouting. “Hia, you are way bigger than me! I wouldn’t even know how to do that— Hiaaaa, tell me what really happened!”

His voice softened, lip trembling. “Hia… all my life things about me have been hidden from me. I want to know everything about myself. Please.”

“Love, come here.” I need to be holding you.

He came into my arms.

He wrapped his arms and legs around me, holding me tightly.

I waited until he was settled, pressing a kiss into his hair.

I held him tight, feeling the soft weight of his body—the same body that had been so relentlessly dominant.

I lowered my voice, making sure it was serious, leaving no room for play or doubt . "Love, this is important. You deserve the whole truth."

Running my hands through my hair. I was really at a loss on what to tell my Omega. My previous boy. I don’t know if this is something that I should even tell him. 

Was Nhu really ready to know about this side of himself?

How would it make him feel?

Would he be okay with it?

“Love, it seems the male Omega under heat is dominant and very seductive.”

“Dominant?” he murmured, confused.

I lowered my voice, ensuring it held the serious, absolute certainty of an Alpha. "Yes, love. I'm telling you the truth. You did dominate me. You took control. You penetrated me. Repeatedly, love."

He gasping and his body went rigid, leaning away from me.

His wide, horrified eyes were locked on mine, searching for any flicker of a lie. "Hia, I... I penetrated you?" The question was barely a sound, a choked whisper.

His voice was small. “And… did you like me? Like that version of me?”

I closed my eyes, pressing a long kiss into his hair. “Baby… I loved that side of you. He was honest and fierce, and he adored me with his whole soul.”

I lifted his chin, making him look at me. “But he wasn’t better than you. He’s just another part of the same beautiful boy I’m holding right now. You are him, and he is you—and I love you both completely.”

Nhu flushed, eyes shining with emotion he didn’t bother to hide. “Hia… you told me you were never with another man, only girls. I still can’t believe you let me… penetrate you.”

“Love,” I murmured, taking his hand and placing it over my heart, “I would give you anything. I would do anything for you.” I held his gaze. “Every part of me belongs to you.”

I smoothed my thumb over the back of his hand. “My body is yours completely, just like yours is mine. There are no rules for us — only love. We’re two halves of the same soul, meant to fit together in every way.”

Nhu stared down at his trembling hands, a storm of jealousy, disbelief, and something softer flickering through his eyes.

“Love,” I said gently, tilting his chin so he looked at me, “I submitted to him the same way I submit to you. I gave him what he needed… just like I give you what you need.”

His breath hitched.

“I love you,” I whispered, brushing my forehead to his. “In every form you come in — every day. Everyday Nhu, Heat Nhu. The shy boy, the brave one. The one who curls on my chest. The one who laughs.”

My thumb traced his cheek.
“All of you is mine to care for, love. Every version of you.”

“Do you believe that, baby?”

He looked at me with wide eyes, processing what I was saying.

Then, in a tiny voice: “Hia… I still can’t believe I had sex with you. That I… put myself inside you.” His cheeks burned. “I never even thought of that before.”

“Love,” I murmured, stroking his back, “you acted on pure instinct. Your body knew exactly what to do.”

I leaned close to his ear, letting my voice drop. “And you handled your Hia with so much care and love… while completely dominating me. Baby, it was one of the hottest moments of my life.”

I smirked. “My sweet boy… you even took Hia’s virginity.”

“HIAAA!” he yelped, diving into my chest to hide.

I laughed softly and kissed the top of his head. “Baby, don’t be embarrassed. Hia adored that side of you. Hia loved submitting to his dominant Omega boy.”

I lowered my voice wickedly. “You grabbed my hair… made me look into your eyes… and say I’m your Alpha and no one else’s. You did that while you were fucking me so hard, so deep from behind.”

His jaw dropped.

Then—

“HIAAAA!” he shouted, scrambling off my lap.

He bolted for the bathroom, whining loudly, pure mortified Omega panic.

“Oh no you don’t, Omega boy,” I called after him, half laughing. “Don’t run now.”

He yelped as I caught him just before he reached the door, scooping him up effortlessly.

He kicked and squealed in embarrassment, tiny fists pushing weakly at my shoulders as I carried him back to the bed.

I laid him down gently.

Then I cupped his face, making him look at me. “Love… I adore you in every way.”

His blush only deepened, so I tickled his sides.
He burst into helpless laughter, squirming and gasping, trying to wriggle out of my arms.

I held him until his giggles softened into warm, breathy sighs.

When he finally relaxed, I guided his head onto my chest.

His fingers immediately began tracing soft shapes across my skin — his comfort move, the one he did without thinking, the one that always melted me.

“You can always count on me, love,” I murmured, kissing his forehead. “Hia will always give his precious Nhu exactly what he needs… exactly how he needs it.”

He nodded softly, breathing slow and steady. “I know. Because you love me. And take such good care of me.”

I kissed his lips — slow, warm, lingering — then pulled him under the covers with me, wrapping us both in the quiet glow of night, leaving no room for doubt.
No room for embarrassment.
Only love.

***************
Nhu’s POV

I woke up to sunlight shining through the windows, but the brightness didn't feel comforting; it felt too sharp.

My mind was still shocked and shaken. I lay still, every nerve ending humming with the residue of yesterday, the dizzying scent of cinnamon surrounding and comforting me, and the sheer, unbelievable truth Hia had told me.

Dominant.

Me.

The words didn't just clash; they felt like a violent contradiction

I’m shy.

I’m gentle.

I’m the one who curls into Hia’s arms and lets him guide me.

I’m the one who needs his voice, his warmth, his steadiness to keep me grounded and safe.

I rely on his steady hand. How could that boy be the same person who had taken charge and seized what he wanted?

I was inside my Hia’s body.

That was so hard for me to grasp.

Just thinking it made my face burn.

The blank space where those memories should be was the worst part; I can't even remember being that person, and that made me deeply uneasy.

I shifted the faintest bit, and even that tiny movement made me aware of the warmth at my back—Hia, still asleep, his breath slow and steady.

His scent wrapped around me like a blanket, cinnamon-sweet and soothing. It was the only reason my heart wasn't racing.

I wanted to run away and hide forever.

I don’t know that boy.

I don’t have one dominant bone in my entire body.

I trip over my own feet.

I get flustered when Hia looks at me for too long.

I blush when he calls me “my love.”

How could I ever be the one commanding him?

But Hia never lies to me.

We promised each other honesty—always, no matter how hard the truth might be.

So if he looked me in the eyes and told me that I took control…
that I penetrated him…

that I held him the way an Alpha holds their Omega…

Then I have to believe him.

I lifted a hand to my face, brushing my fingertips along my cheekbone.

It felt soft.

Gentle.

Too delicate to belong to the boy Hia described.

Where did that strength come from?
Where did that confidence live inside me?
And why had it been hidden… even from myself?

I didn’t know.

But as I lay there, wrapped in my Hia’s warmth, I knew one thing:

The person who acted without fear—that fierce, dominant Omega—was a part of me that Hia had accepted without question. Hia loved him. Just as deeply as he loved the version of me who trembles and doubts in his arms now.

And maybe… maybe that was enough.

At least for this morning.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14 The Alpha Fever

Zee’s POV

Things had finally settled into a soft, steady rhythm for me and my love. Nunew had started to accept that he might feel different when his heat came, but my love and devotion for him would never change. The backyard cookout with Nhu’s family had been a complete success — I really liked them, and I can’t wait to introduce my mom and dad to them someday.

My Omega also learned something new about himself, and I’m grateful I could share even the harsher truths with him. He understands things on a level far beyond his age, and it makes me even more proud to call him mine.

Nhu was staying with me one more night, and tomorrow he’d go home. I won’t see him again until next weekend.

With my rut coming soon, I didn’t want him anywhere near me. I couldn’t risk hurting him. Honestly, I’d never even had a rut before. I was put on suppressants as soon as I came of age. I never wanted to lose control — not even for a moment.

Now, with Nhu asleep against my chest and the house quiet and still, something inside me was… shifting.

My head throbbed in time with my heartbeat. My skin felt too hot, my pulse too fast. I brushed it off at first — exhaustion, maybe — but when I exhaled, the air itself seemed to thicken.

I frowned and pressed my hand to my chest.

My rut was coming very soon—I could feel it rising like a fever. Faster than usual. Too fast. Tomorrow, I’d drop Nhu off... or so I hoped.

 I was grateful my dad would be there to help me through it.

I didn’t want to say anything to Nhu. I didn’t want to worry him… not tonight. Not after we’d had such a beautiful time with his family. This was my burden to carry, and I would handle it myself.

**********************************

Nhu’s POV

I woke slowly, the world still hazy with dreams. I didn’t understand why I couldn’t sleep — my body felt restless, my skin too warm.

My thoughts drifted to Hia and my family. I was so happy they loved him. Even my brothers hadn’t given him a hard time. Hia fit so seamlessly into every part of my life — it felt like he’d always been there.

Hia’s family loved me, and my family loved him. I couldn’t wait for my mom to meet his mom. She was so kind, so graceful.

I lifted my head and looked at him — my Hia, my Alpha.

He was already asleep, breathing slow and deep, his lashes resting softly against his cheeks.

He was beautiful. Strong and gentle, steady and sure. I loved him more than I’d ever thought possible.

But something was different.

Hia’s scent was stronger tonight — not just pleasant or familiar, but intense. It wrapped around me like a blanket, warm and dizzying.

In the car earlier, I’d noticed it too. The air had felt heavy, his scent filling the space until I could barely think. It made me lightheaded — nervous, maybe — though I didn’t understand why. Hia always smelled like home to me. But tonight… it was more.

Thicker. Sweeter. Sharper.

I leaned down and breathed him in — one deep inhale.

And froze.

My heart raced. My skin tingled. Hia smelled so good.

Without thinking, I pressed my nose to his chest and inhaled again.

The scent of warm cinnamon cookies flooded my senses — touchable, edible, alive. I shivered; eyes fluttering shut as something ancient stirred behind my ribs.

Hia still slept, his breath steady, lashes dark against his cheeks. Just one taste, the instinct whispered. To settle the ache.

I bent lower, brushing my lips over the hollow above his heart. My tongue darted out before I realized what I was doing—

A low rumble vibrated beneath my mouth, startling me.

Hia’s hand twitched, fingers curling into the sheet.

I pulled back quickly and rested my head on his chest again, forcing my heartbeat to slow. He was exhausted. I would control myself and let him rest.

As I lay there listening to his steady heartbeat, I thought about how wonderful these past weeks had been. I’d found my Alpha — something I didn’t even think was possible.

My life wasn’t empty before him, but it wasn’t full either. Now, I can’t imagine a single day without him. He completes me in a way nothing and no one else ever could.

Just lying here, breathing in his warm, comforting scent…
it’s everything I never knew I needed.

*************************

I must have dozed off, because when I woke, sunlight was spilling through the window.

Hia was still asleep — which was unusual. Normally, he was the one awake first.

I studied his face. His skin looked flushed, a faint sheen of sweat clinging to his temple. His brow was furrowed, as if he were in pain.

My heart skipped. I sat up carefully, trying not to startle him.

He’d felt warm last night when I fell asleep, but now his body was burning.

“Hia…” I whispered, touching his cheek.

No response.

His scent was so strong it nearly made me dizzy — thicker, richer, overwhelming. I’d never smelled him like this before. It wasn’t just a scent anymore; it felt like it was pressing against my skin from the inside out, like the air itself was heavy with him.

I hurried into the bathroom, soaked a cloth in cold water, and rushed back to his side. He still hadn’t moved.

I pressed the cool cloth to his forehead, then slid it down to his chest, trying to ease the heat rolling off him.

He moaned softly but didn’t wake.

“Hia, please…” I whispered, my voice shaking.

He was obviously sick — but with what? Panic rose in my chest. Hia always took such careful, gentle care of me, and now here I was, completely lost.

I grabbed my phone with trembling hands and scrolled to Melissa’s number. I didn’t want to worry my parents yet — not until I understood what was happening.

The call rang twice before she answered.

“Nhu? What’s going on?” she asked immediately, concern sharp in her tone.

“Melissa, I need your help.”

“What is it, Nhu? Is everything okay?”

“I’m not sure… Hia’s sick,” I said quickly.

“Sick? What do you mean?”

“Well… last night before bed, he was really warm, and he kept tossing and turning. And Melissa—his scent—it’s so strong right now. I don’t understand what’s happening.”

There was a pause on the line. I could almost hear her thinking.

“Nhu,” she said slowly, “is his scent really strong? Like… overpowering?”

“Yes, Melissa! It’s amplified — it fills the whole room. And his skin is so hot.”

Her voice softened, calm but serious.

“Nhu, I believe your Alpha may be going into rut.”

My stomach dropped. “Rut? Oh my God, Melissa — he’s going into rut? You mean like when I went into heat?”

“Yes, little Nhu,” she said gently. “Your heat wasn’t too long ago, right? Then his rut would follow soon after. Even though you two aren’t a mated or marked pair yet, your bodies are already starting to synchronize. Once you complete the bond, your heat and his rut will occur at the same time.”

“Oh my God… what do I do, Melissa? What does this mean?” I blurted out. “You explained what my heat would be like, but you never told me how an Alpha’s rut works — or what happens.”

“Nhu,” her voice softened even more, but there was a trace of worry beneath it, “first of all, I need you to be safe. I’ll explain everything, but I’m worried about you right now.”

My chest tightened. “Worried? Why are you worried?”

“Because, sweetheart,” she said carefully, “I don’t want you to get hurt in any way.”

“Hurt?” I echoed, confused. “Melissa, my Hia would never hurt me. He loves me. He takes such good care of me—always.”

“I know he does, Nhu,” she said softly. “And I know that love is real. But when an Alpha goes into rut, he’s not entirely himself. His instincts take over. He’ll be different, Nhu — stronger, rougher, driven by biology more than reason.”

I swallowed hard, staring down at Hia’s flushed face. “Different… how?”

“He’ll need you,” she said slowly. “But he won’t know what he’s doing. His body will push him to find and claim his mate. It’s instinct, not choice.”

“So what do I do?” I whispered, fear and confusion tangling in my chest.

“You need to give him space if he wakes up like this,” Melissa said firmly. “Keep the door open. Keep some distance between you until I can get there. Do you understand?”

“Hia told me that his father was going to be with him this week,” I said quickly. “Do you think that’s the reason? He told me he was taking me home today and that he wouldn’t be able to see me this week — said he and his dad had a project they were going to work on. Do you think Hia knew his rut was coming, and that’s why he said that?”

“Yes, Nhu,” Melissa said gently. “I believe that’s exactly why he told you that. I’m sure he knew his rut was approaching.”

“Oh…” My stomach dropped. “What do I do?”

“Listen carefully,” she said, her voice shifting into calm command. “Get his phone. He should have a fingerprint unlock — use it if you can. Find his father in his contacts.”

“Melissa, I have his mom’s number saved in my phone,” I said quickly. “I could call her.”

“Good thinking, little Nhu,” she said approvingly. “Call her right now. Tell her what’s going on and ask her to tell her husband to come over to your house immediately.”

“Okay… okay,” I breathed, glancing back at Hia’s still form. “What if she doesn’t answer?”

“If his mom doesn’t answer, or if you can’t unlock Alpha Zee’s phone, then I’m calling your father,” she said firmly. “Jackson is at work, otherwise I would call him myself. You know your father will come over to your house if I ask. We’re dealing with a strong Alpha in rut, and I need to make sure everyone is safe — especially you.”

“Melissa…” My voice trembled. “He’s still asleep. Still so hot.”

“Good,” she said quickly. “Keep your distance and call his mom right now. I mean it, Nhu. If you don’t call me back soon, or if I think too much time has passed, I’ll get your dad and we’ll come over ourselves. Your safety is too important. Do you understand?”

“Yes,” I whispered. “I understand.”

“Good. Now go — call her. I’ll be waiting for you to call me right back.”

“Okay, Melissa,” I said softly, ending the call with trembling fingers.

I opened my phone and dialed Hia’s mom.

She answered on the third ring. “Nhu, dear, is everything okay?”

“Hello, Ma’am,” I said quietly.

“Oh honey, please — call me Mama,” she said warmly.

“Okay… Mama. Hia isn’t feeling well.”

“Not feeling well?” Her tone shifted instantly, tight with concern. “What do you mean, sweetheart?”

“I think… I think he’s going into rut.”

“Oh my goodness, dear — did you say Zee is going into rut?”

“Yes, Mama. I believe he is.”

“Where is he?”

“He’s in bed. He’s burning up, and his scent is so strong right now.”

I heard quick footsteps and the creak of stairs on her end.

“Honey, get up!” she called out. “Our son’s going into rut — and Nhu’s with him!”

Her husband’s voice came faintly in the background, sharp and alarmed. “Rut? He’s in rut now? Where is he?”

“He’s at home, and Nhu’s there,” she told him.

I heard him curse under his breath. “I’m on my way. Ten minutes.”

Mama came back to the phone. “Dear, my husband’s coming right now. Are you all right?”

“I’m fine, Mama,” I said softly, trying to stay calm. “Just worried about Hia.”

“Oh, dear… you love him so much,” she said tenderly. “You’re such a sweet, caring soul. I’m so glad the gods chose you for my son.”

“Thank you, Mama,” I whispered. “I’m just really worried about him.”

“He’ll be okay, dear. He’s strong — he’ll get through this.”

“Thank you, Mama. I’m going to call Melissa now — my brother’s wife. She’s waiting for me to update her. She’s worried.”

“Good, call her right away, sweetheart, and ease her mind,” she said.

“I will. Thank you, Mama.”

“Take care, dear,” she said before hanging up.

*******************

I dialed Melissa back right away.

“Nhu? Did you get in touch with his dad?” she asked immediately.

“Yes, he’s on his way — he should be here any minute.”

“That’s great, I’m so glad you reached him,” she said, relief clear in her voice.

“It’s going to be okay, Melissa. Hia hasn’t woken up yet, and his dad is almost here.”

“Good, little Nhu,” she said gently. “That’s really good.”

“Melissa, thank you for helping me. I’m going to get dressed before his dad arrives.”

“All right, sweetheart. And if his dad can’t drive you home, I’ll come get you myself. We don’t know how Alpha Zee will be when he wakes up, so if his dad can’t leave and needs to stay with him, you just call me, okay?”

“Thank you, Melissa. And please—can you keep this between us? I don’t want my parents to know.”

“Of course, Nhu. You have my promise,” she said softly. “Remember what I told you — what happens between you and your Alpha stays between the two of you, unless it’s absolutely necessary to share. Your parents only need to know if it becomes unavoidable.”

“Okay,” I said quietly. “Thank you.”

I looked over at my Hia to make sure he was still all right. He was still asleep, chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.

I turned toward the closet to get dressed. Pulling on my pants and shirt, I ran a hand through my hair, trying to calm my nerves. But when I stepped back into the bedroom, I froze.

Hia was no longer lying the way I’d left him. He was turned sideways on the bed, one hand tangled in his hair, his eyes open and locked on me. They weren't the gentle, steady eyes I knew; they were dark, molten, and too wide, glowing with a feverish intensity.

“Um… Hia?” I said softly, startled.

He blinked once, then smiled—slow, lazy, and completely predatory. The air around him felt suddenly thicker, humming with aggressive heat I could feel across the room.

"Omega. Mine?" he said, his voice a gravelly question, a promise. His eyes were burning with excitement.

“You’re my Omega, and you’re a boy,” he said with a wide, feral grin. “Oh my, a beautiful, perfect boy, just look at you.”

I froze where I stood, my legs locking in place. The door was behind him; I’d have to get past him to reach it, but my instincts were screaming at me to submit, not to run.

“Hia…” My voice faltered, weak and shaky. The scent coming off me felt suddenly exposed, sweet and heavy, calling to him. I didn’t know what to say. I was standing in front of an Alpha in rut.

I didn’t know much about it—only what Melissa had told me. That when an Alpha or Omega went into rut or heat, their true nature surfaced. Some could become volatile, aggressive, unpredictable.

But I had to believe that my Hia—even like this—wouldn’t hurt me. He couldn’t. His dad should be here any minute. I just had to buy some time.

I swallowed hard, forcing myself to look steady. Please, let Hia… stay calm.

He tilted his head, studying me, his pupils wide and dark. He moved his hand on the sheet, and the sudden, jerky motion made me flinch. “Look at you, so pretty… my precious Omega. You belong to me, right? No one else.”

My pulse jumped, hammering against my ribs. “Hia… yes. I belong to you.”

“Call me Alpha, little Omega,” he commanded, his voice dropping to a low, rough rumble that vibrated through the floor. “My Omega. My boy. You look so sweet… and smell so delicious.”

He took a long inhale, his chest expanding as he breathed me in. His eyes fluttered shut, fingers flexing against the sheet roughly. A low, deep sound, halfway between a growl and a purr, escaped his throat. The he opened his eyes and looked at me with a fierceness I had never seen from him before

A wave of fear rippled through me. I knew — I knew — my Hia would never hurt me on purpose. But instinct was another matter.

If he loses control, he will mark me.

Please, I hope Hia’s dad hurries.

“Little Omega,” he said softly, almost coaxing, his voice dangerously smooth. “Come closer. Let me get a good look at my beautiful boy.”

My back was pushed firmly against the wall. I shook my head no, my breath hitching and coming out in shallow, useless gasps.

He laughed—low, amused, a sound that curled my toes and made my knees weak, even as I was terrified.

“Oh, love… Alpha won’t hurt you, little one. I just want to be closer to you. I just need…”

His eyes gleamed, completely locked on me. “…to be near my beautiful boy.”

Hia sat up, then rose in one fluid, terrifying movement, like a predator unfurling. He was bare-chested, wearing only his shorts. My breath caught, and my body tilted, drawn by an invisible, powerful force. The sight of his raw, powerful body, mixed with the blinding, suffocating heat of his scent, was overwhelming. It made my chest tighten, my pulse race, and every rational thought shatter under the primal instinct to go to him.

Fear, longing, and desire tangled inside me.

Everything in me wanted to go to him — to let him hold me, to feel his warmth, to sink into his arms where I always felt safe. My Omega yearned, a deep, aching void that only Hia could fill. I knew he’d feel so good… so comforting.

But deep down, I also knew — if I went to him now, he’d mark me.

And though some part of me wanted that, that reckless, instinct-driven part that loved his power… the rational part of me knew this wasn’t the moment.

Not like this.

Not when he wasn’t himself.

We needed to be in our right minds when we mated and marked — not ruled by instinct and fever.

He moved closer, slow and deliberate, his gaze locked on mine. His beautiful eyes looked different — darker somehow, wild, but still carrying a flicker of the warmth I knew. I could see the love there… but also the hunger. The raw, consuming need of an Alpha focused solely on his mate.

And I could smell it — that sharp, rich cinnamon scent, intoxicating and thick in the air. It wrapped around me like smoke, curling around my ribs and calling to something deep inside my chest.

Go to him. Let go. Submit. Now. The scent didn't just whisper; it throbbed, beating against my resistance.

The scent grew stronger, headier, until my muscles started to tremble, seconds from giving in.

Hia walked toward me, each step measured and deliberate, his gaze sweeping slowly up and down my body. He stopped right in front of me. The air between us cracked with the raw energy of the rut. His scent hit me full force, a dizzying, burning wave of cinnamon — and suddenly I was fighting my own instincts, the urge to reach out, to hold him, to claim him.

His rut was calling to something primal and aching inside me, and that same primal part of me answered. My heart pounded like a drum inside my head, urging me to let go… to surrender. A faint, high whine was trapped in my throat.

Hia was less than an inch away now. We breathed the same air, our chests rising and falling in the same rhythm. I could feel the furnace heat radiating off his skin, a seductive, scorching warmth.

“Baby,” he said slowly, his voice a deep, vibrating chord that shook my core. “Look at you… so sweet, so perfect.”

His fingertip brushed along my cheek, gentle, reverent. The touch was a white-hot spark that traveled straight down my spine, causing my legs to tremble and buckle slightly.

“So soft. So beautiful. My Omega. So perfect. Alpha loves you so much. Don’t you want your Alpha, baby? Just let me touch you a little. Don’t you want to be with me?”

His voice was velvet and smoke, so persuasive it nearly broke my restraint. I took several deep breaths, trying to stay grounded — but every inhale dragged in more of that warm, rich cinnamon, not just fogging my thoughts but making the back of my throat burn with a desperate, yielding ache. My hands twitched, yearning to grasp his hips.

Hia tilted my chin up until I was staring into his eyes — and I cried out, a sound halfway between a gasp and a broken sob, at the raw emotion there. They were filled with a desperate love, a hunger so vast it could consume the world, and I knew I couldn't fight it much longer.

Then I heard the front door burst open downstairs, the sound impossibly loud, shattering the feverish silence.

The noise slammed into my awareness, instantly snapping me out of the trance I’d been in. Hia didn’t notice; he was too far gone in his rut to hear the heavy footsteps coming up the stairs.

“Zee, son? Nhu?” his father’s voice called, sharp and laced with urgency.

Relief rushed through me like a surge of cold air after suffocating.

Hia still didn’t react. His eyes, dark and wild, didn't shift from mine. He lowered his head, his lips meeting mine in a hungry, demanding kiss. I placed both hands against his chest, shoving with frantic strength to keep him from coming any closer. He was heavy, unyielding muscle, and he barely registered my push, groaning low in his throat as he deepened the kiss, his large hands closing around my hips.

His kiss felt so good, a demanding pressure that radiated through my core. I could feel an aching, throbbing need in my lower belly.

His large body felt so right against mine. His hands circled my waist, pulling me deeper into him. I was gasping against his mouth, fighting myself for every last shred of control.

Just when I felt like I would shatter and give in—

He pulled back slightly, smiling—wild and tender all at once. “Little Omega boy,” he murmured, his voice thick with possession. “You taste so good. So precious. So rare. So MINE.”

The last word echoed in the room, a roar of command. His eyes flashed with possessive fire.

“Tell me you’re mine, right now, little Omega boy. Swear you belong to me and no one else. Say it!”

Just then, the door creaked open. Hia’s father stood there—calm but stern, taking in the scene with a single glance. I exhaled a shaky breath of relief that did nothing to cool the fire under my skin.

Hia still didn’t react; he was too consumed. He started licking my neck, his hot mouth aggressively sucking and drawing skin tight. The feeling of his hot, wet tongue on my skin made a loud, needy moan rip from my throat.

His nose brushed beneath my chin, his breath hot against my skin as he moved toward my neck. His whole body trembled violently as the overwhelming, unstoppable instinct to mark took over.

“My Omega… you smell so good. Mine. Only mine,” he whispered, the sound raw and broken with desire.

Just when I felt the sharp pressure of his canine against my neck, a strong hand latched onto him from behind.

“Nhu, run! Get out now!” his father shouted, the command cutting through the rut haze like a whip.

I stumbled back as Hia jerked in surprise, snarling—a dangerous, guttural sound that was pure, territorial rage. He struggled violently in his father’s grasp, thrashing like a wild animal cornered by a threat.

“You’ll not keep me from my Omega—he’s mine!” Hia roared, the sound tearing from his throat as he fought to break free.

His father held firm, muscles straining against the younger Alpha's hysterical strength. “Nhu, go downstairs now!” he barked again.

Hia twisted sharply, a violent, fluid motion that broke one arm loose. His eyes found me—wild, glowing with instinct, burning with a feverish need.

“Little Omega,” he growled, his voice dropping into a sub-frequency that rattled my teeth. “Come to me. Now.”

The sound rolled through me like thunder. My body reacted before my mind could catch up—my feet moving toward him on their own. A sharp, involuntary pull tightened in my core, an agony of absolute obedience that felt like a hook in my chest, reeling me in. I could feel his words vibrating through my bones, dragging me closer, closer…

I reached out, desperate to soothe him, desperate to obey.

Just as I was almost within his reach, his father slammed him to the floor.

The impact shook the room. Hia snarled, the sound raw and guttural, thrashing beneath his father’s hold like a wild animal.

“Mine, mine—he’s all mine!” Hia roared, clawing at the floor, still fighting to break free.

“Nhu, go!” his father yelled, his voice strained with effort. “Now!”

“Little Omega, I am your Alpha!” Hia bellowed, the command cracking with desperation. “Come to me right now!”

“Go, Nhu! Run!” his father commanded again.

I forced my body to turn, tearing myself away from the command like ripping off my own skin. I bolted from the room, heart pounding, the sounds of thudding and violent struggle echoing behind me.

I ran downstairs and collapsed onto the couch, gasping for breath. My whole body trembled violently, shaking so hard my teeth chattered. My legs felt like waterlogged ropes, useless and spent, and a dull, throbbing headache began to pound behind my eyes. I couldn’t believe what had just happened.

I sat there, curled into a tight ball, chest heaving, my heartbeat loud and frantic in my ears.

Upstairs, the noise still shook the ceiling—heavy impacts that rattled the light fixtures, low, animalistic growls, and the screech of furniture being shoved aside. Then, slowly, the sounds shifted: heavy, exhausted breathing, the struggle giving way to control, and finally a sharp command I couldn’t make out.

Silence followed. An absolute, terrifying silence.

I pressed both hands over my mouth, afraid to move, afraid to even breathe lest I break the fragile quiet. The air still smelled intensely of Hia—warm cinnamon, thick and wild—but underneath it was the faint, grounding scent of steel and sweat from his father’s sheer, brute control.

Minutes passed. It might have been five; it might have been fifty. My whole body ached as the adrenaline drained away, leaving me cold and hollow.

Footsteps came down the stairs at last—measured, heavy, steady.

Hia’s father stepped into the room. His shirt was rumpled, one sleeve torn, but his eyes were calm now. He looked like a warrior who had just caged a beast. The sight of his uninjured composure was a lifeline.

“He’s settled,” he said quietly, his voice rough with exertion. “He’s resting.”

I swallowed hard, my throat clicking dry. “Is he… okay?”

“He will be,” he assured me, sitting across from me.

When he sat, I recoiled, an involuntary shudder racking my shoulders. My instincts were still screaming Alpha, expecting another command, another wave of force. But his presence wasn't a storm like Hia's; it was a steady, heavy anchor. “This was his first full rut; his body’s adjusting.”

I nodded, but hot tears stung my eyes anyway, spilling over before I could stop them. “I didn’t know it would be like that. I didn't know he could be... terrifying.”

“I know, son.” His tone softened, gentle but firm. “You handled yourself well. You listened, you stayed safe. That’s what mattered.”

My gaze dropped to my trembling hands, watching them shake in my lap. “He called for me. I felt it in my bones. I almost—” I choked on the words. I almost went back. I almost gave him everything.

He shook his head gently. “Don’t blame yourself. A rut is instinct. It’s a gravitational pull for both Alpha and Omega. When he wakes, he’ll feel guilt for losing control. Don’t let him drown in it. Just remind him you’re safe.”

I wiped furiously at my eyes, breathing out a shaky exhale. “How long will it last?”

“Usually a couple of days,” he said. “He’ll sleep now, then drift in and out of it until the fever burns off. I’ll stay with him through it. I won't let him leave that room.”

Relief and exhaustion washed through me all at once, leaving me lightheaded. “Thank you… for getting here so fast.”

He smiled faintly. “You did the right thing calling his mother. We’ve been through this ourselves; I knew what to expect.”

I nodded, still shaken. Upstairs, the house creaked softly—just normal, harmless sounds now. But every creak made my pulse jump.

“Go home, Nhu,” he said gently. “Get some rest. When it’s over, he’ll come find you. And I’ll make sure he’s ready to see you when he does.”

I hesitated, looking toward the stairs. They weren’t just steps anymore; they felt like a steep, impassable wall, suddenly miles high, severing me from the one I loved.

“Can I… see him, just for a second?”

“Not yet,” he said kindly, but the refusal was absolute. “When the fever’s gone.”

I nodded again, whispering, my voice catching on the lingering, heartbreaking scent of cinnamon in the air, “Tell him I love him.”

“I will.”

***************

I sat in the car beside Melissa, the world outside still gray with early morning light. I’d called her right after Hia’s father told me to go home, and she came right away to get me.

“I’m safe,” I murmured, staring out the window, watching the trees blur past.

My skin still felt cold where Hia’s breath had been hot against my neck, and I could still smell the faint, wild trace of cinnamon clinging to my clothes. I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to hold onto that warmth even as I shivered. “I just hope Hia will be okay.”

“I’m so glad you’re safe, Nhu,” she said gently, keeping one hand on the wheel. “He will be, sweetheart,” she added with quiet certainty. “Every Alpha goes through this. Your Alpha is strong. When his rut ends, he’ll come back to you.”

“I can’t wait,” I whispered, the ache in my chest flaring up again. “I hate being away from him. It feels like a part of me is missing when he’s not near.”

Melissa smiled softly. “I know exactly what you mean. When I’m not with Jackson, it feels the same. We Omegas… we love being with our Alphas. They make us feel safe and loved.”

I turned toward her, my heart still heavy but steadying. “It was hard seeing him like that… knowing he wasn’t in control. But even then, I could still feel him. My Hia was still there—even in the middle of all that instinct, he was still my Hia.”

Melissa nodded, her eyes soft.

“Even though I was scared,” I continued quietly, picking at a loose thread on my jeans, “deep down I knew my Hia wouldn’t hurt me. Even under the rut, he was still loving—he called me sweet names, told me how beautiful I was, how much he loved me.”

I hesitated, my voice dropping. “He called me his Omega. He kept saying I was his, and for a moment… I almost went to him. " Part of me wanted to stop fighting and just let him claim me."

“Nhu,” she said, glancing over at me with a small, reassuring smile, “your Alpha loves and adores you—there’s no denying that. Even during his rut, his instincts showed who he truly is. His primal self still sees you as precious. That’s something to be proud of.”

“He just… wanted to be close to me. To hold me.” I looked down, my cheeks warming as the memory of his desperate pull washed over me. “And the truth is, Melissa… I wanted to be with him too. That feeling, that pull… it scared me, but it also proved something to me.”

“What did it prove?” she asked softly.

“That we’re already meant to be bonded,” I said, the realization settling deep in my bones. “The instinct is already there. I want the conscious choice to match it.”

She glanced at me briefly, understanding in her eyes. “Of course you do. Our bodies respond to the bond—it’s instinct. But the way you held back, that’s what showed your strength, Nhu. You protected both of you.”

Her words eased something tight inside me. I smiled faintly. “I just… I want to be with him, Melissa. Completely. I think I’m ready to mate and mark.”

Her eyes widened with warmth and excitement. “Oh, little Nhu, that’s wonderful news. You truly want to become one with your Alpha?”

“Yes,” I said, feeling a deep certainty bloom in my chest, pushing away the last of the fear. “I feel like it’s time. I don't want any walls between us ever again. I want our bond to be permanent.”

“How lovely,” she said, her voice full of affection. “When your Alpha’s rut is over, you two should talk about it together. A bond like that should always be a choice from both hearts.”

“You’re right,” I said, smiling faintly as I looked back out the window, seeing not the gray morning, but the future. “I’ll talk to him soon.”

“Good,” she said softly. “And if you need advice, or someone to talk to about it, don’t hesitate to come to me.”

We pulled up in front of the main house. I turned to her and gave her a tight hug.

“Thank you, Melissa… for being there for me, for everything.”

She hugged me back, warm and strong. “Little Nhu, we’re family. I love you.”

“I love you too,” I said, smiling through the ache in my chest.

I stepped out of the car, breathing in the soft morning air, and walked slowly toward the house. My heart was still full of lingering fear and aching longing, but beneath it all was a steady, resolute hope.

I didn’t know what tomorrow would bring, but I wasn’t afraid — I knew exactly what I wanted.

The faint scent of cinnamon still clung to me — warm, steady, and waiting.

The sun was rising now, painting the world in gold. And somewhere in that light, my Alpha was healing.

I hated leaving him. I wanted to stay, to be there for him the way he’d been there for me — but I knew I had to wait.

And when he came back, I knew I’d be ready to choose him all over again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15 — The Morning After the Storm

Zee’s POV

The world came back to me in fragments — heat, silence, and the faint scent of rain.

My body felt heavy, every muscle sore, my throat dry as if I’d swallowed fire. The sheets clung to my skin, damp with sweat. My heart thudded slow and uneven, as though it didn’t yet believe I was awake.

The last thing I remembered was… Nhu.
His scent.
His voice.

And then — nothing.

A low groan escaped me. My head throbbed with the remnants of fever.

I tried to sit up, but a firm hand pressed my shoulder down.

“Easy,” my father’s voice said quietly. “You’re awake.”

“Dad?” My voice cracked. “What… what happened?”

“You went into rut, son,” he said gently. “It hit hard and fast. You’re stable now.”

The words sank in like stones. Panic clawed through the fog. I sat up too quickly, ignoring the ache in my chest.

“Nhu — where is he? Did I—?”

“He’s safe,” my father said firmly, cutting through my fear. “He’s at home. Melissa picked him up days ago.”

I froze, a knot of relief and guilt twisting in my chest.

“Days ago? How long was I out? Please, tell me I didn’t hurt him.”

My father shook his head. “Three days, son. You were out for three. And as for Nhu — no. You scared him, maybe, but you didn’t harm him. You fought me harder than I’ve ever seen you fight anyone, but you never touched him.”

I buried my face in my hands, my chest aching. “Thank God. The last thing I remember was not feeling well — Nhu was asleep on my chest. Is he really okay?”

“Yes, son. He’s fine. Like I said, Melissa picked him up and took him home safely.”

“I can’t believe my rut hit so fast. I thought I had at least another day.” I shook my head, guilt pressing down like a weight. “It must’ve come on hard. I’m so upset, Dad. I had Nhu with me — I could have really hurt him.”

“Dad… what happened? I don’t remember.”

He exhaled slowly, his gaze soft but steady. “Nhu called your mother and told her he thought you were in rut. I came over as fast as I could. When I got here, you had him standing in front of you. You told him he was yours. When I tried to intervene, you fought me hard — harder than I’ve ever seen you.”

My stomach twisted. “Was he scared? Was he afraid of me?” I asked, my voice breaking. “I feel like I let my Omega down.”

“Son,” my father said gently, “you didn’t let him down. He understood the situation. You didn’t frighten him too much — he left here safely, and he knows you love him.”

He placed a hand on my shoulder. “When we’re in rut, we show our truest selves. You wouldn’t have hurt him. You love him too much for that. You might have marked him, though — that’s instinct, not harm.”

I sighed, guilt still pressing against my ribs. “But even that feels like hurting him. I don’t want to do anything against his will.”

“I know,” he said softly. “That’s what makes you a good Alpha.”

He paused, then added quietly, “Before he left, he asked me to tell you something.”
My chest tightened. “What did he say?”
“He told me, ‘Tell him I love him,’” my father said. “Those were his last words before he got in the car.”

I swallowed hard, my vision blurring. The guilt didn’t vanish, but it shifted — wrapped now in something warm and fragile.

“I need to see him,” I whispered. “I want to go to him now.”

“You will,” my father said. “When you’re fully yourself again.”

I nodded, exhausted, guilt still simmering beneath my skin. The rain outside had stopped, but the world still smelled washed clean — like everything had been broken and quietly put back together.

“I’ll make it right,” I said quietly. “I’ll apologize to him. He needs to hear it — to know that I love him and would never hurt him.”

“He knows that, son.” My father smiled faintly. “Why don’t you rest? Let your body recover. Tomorrow, you can go see him.”

I sank back against the pillows, the ache behind my eyes softening into something like peace. Somewhere beneath the haze of exhaustion, one thought pulsed steady and sure:

He’s safe. My Omega’s safe.

******************

Zee’s POV

The bell above the café door chimed softly as I stepped inside.

The shop was quiet, lights dimmed to a golden glow. The air smelled of roasted coffee, sugar, and something softer — something that pulled straight at my chest.

Nhu.

He was there near the window, wiping down tables for closing. His hair was tied back, the lamplight catching strands of brown and gold. My chest tightened just looking at him.

Four nights. Four long, sleepless nights since I’d last seen him.

I didn’t come empty-handed.

In my hand was a single pink rose — delicate, trembling slightly in the breeze from the open door, its color glowing softly under the café lights.

He turned just as I took a step forward.

For a moment, everything stopped. His eyes widened, disbelief and emotion flooding his face all at once.

“Hia,” he whispered, his voice breaking on my name.

And then he ran.

The distance between us vanished in an instant. His arms wrapped around me, his face pressed against my chest. I dropped the rose, my hands moving instinctively — one to his back, the other to cradle the back of his head.

The world outside disappeared — the hum of the streetlights, the ticking of the café clock. There was only him. His warmth. His heartbeat.

“I missed you so much,” he murmured against my shirt.

My throat ached. “I’m so sorry, Love,” I whispered, my voice breaking. “I never meant to scare you.”

He shook his head quickly, pulling back just enough to meet my eyes. His gaze was glassy but shining with relief. “You didn’t scare me, Hia. Not really. I knew you were in rut — I knew it wasn’t you.”

I smiled faintly, brushing a stray hair from his forehead. “Even when I wasn’t myself… all I wanted was you.”

“I know,” he said softly, his voice trembling. “I could feel it.”

My eyes fell to the rose lying between us on the floor. I bent to pick it up and held it out to him. “This is for you.”

He took it carefully, his thumb brushing over the petals. “It’s beautiful.”

“So are you,” I said quietly. “And I’m sorry for everything — for letting you see that side of me. I would never hurt you, Nhu. Not even in my worst moment.”

He smiled, tears spilling freely down his cheeks. “You didn’t hurt me, Hia. You proved to me that even when instinct takes over, your heart still knows me. That’s what love is, right?”

The words hit me like light breaking through storm clouds. I couldn’t speak. I just nodded and pulled him back into my arms, holding him close.

The café was nearly silent now — only the hum of the refrigerator and the faint buzz of a streetlamp outside.

Through the glass windows, the city lights shimmered — gold and blue reflections dancing across the dark.

In that soft, quiet space between night and dawn, with Nhu in my arms and a single pink rose between us, the world felt whole again.

*********************

 Nhu’s POV
It was Friday afternoon. I waited outside the café, watching cars glide by while my heart fluttered with excitement.

Hia was only a minute away.

He was picking me up, and I’d be spending the weekend — and the entire week — with him.

My dad hadn’t been thrilled about the idea, but he understood that Hia and I needed this time together. We both did.

A soft hum of an engine pulled me from my thoughts. Hia’s car rolled up to the curb, sunlight glinting off the hood. He stepped out, wearing that big, easy smile that always made my chest feel warm.

He came around to my side, opened the door, and offered his hand.

“Come on, love.”

I smiled, slipping my hand into his. His palm was warm, steady — like it always was. He helped me inside, buckled my seatbelt himself, and pressed a quick kiss to my forehead before closing the door.

By the time he slid back into the driver’s seat, my heart was already racing.

A whole week with Hia. Just us.

After what happened earlier in the week — when his rut hit and we couldn’t be together — I’d missed him more than I could ever put into words.

As he pulled away from the curb, the city lights began to shimmer outside the window. The hum of the tires on the road was soothing, and the rhythm of it all — his breathing, the night breeze, the sound of our hearts finding each other again — made me smile softly.

I told myself that Hia and I would never spend another heat apart again.

Before the next one, we would be mated and marked.

I planned to bring it up this weekend — not as a demand, but as a conversation. I wanted to know where his heart was, what he truly wanted.

He once told me he was ready whenever I was…

But I needed to hear it again — not from instinct, but from love.

The car hummed quietly as we merged onto the highway. The sun was low now, its light sliding through the windows and painting Hia’s profile in gold.

He looked peaceful, one hand steady on the wheel, the other resting near the gearshift — close enough that I could feel the warmth of him even without touching.

I couldn’t stop glancing at him. The way the light traced the sharp line of his jaw. The quiet curve of his lips. My heart ached with how much I’d missed him.

Hia caught me staring and smiled without looking away from the road. “You’re quiet, Love. What’s going on in that head of yours?”

I smiled, leaning my head against the seat. “Just thinking how good it feels to be near you again.”

He chuckled softly, his voice like velvet. “I could say the same. The house felt empty without you. Even the walls were too quiet.” He turned to glance at me, eyes warm and full of affection. “And you weren’t there to fill it with love and life.”

My chest tightened at the way he said it — not teasing, not flirty. Just honest. Loving.

We fell into silence again, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was soft and full, like the world had finally stopped rushing.

I played with the edge of my sleeve, trying to find the right words. “Hia,” I said quietly.

“Mmm?”

“There’s something I want to talk to you about this weekend.”

He gave me a curious glance. “Something serious?”

“Kind of,” I said, smiling a little. “But a good kind of serious.”

He grinned, eyes back on the road. “Should I be nervous?”

“Maybe just a little,” I teased, then my voice softened. “It’s about us. About our bond.”

His hand reached across the console, finding mine easily. His thumb brushed slow circles over my knuckles, grounding me. “Whenever you’re ready, I’m listening.”

I looked down at our hands, at how perfectly they fit together. “I know,” I whispered.

And for the rest of the drive, I just sat there with him — our hands linked, the sun dipping low, the scent of his cologne mixing with the fading light.

For the first time since everything that happened, it felt like we were whole again.

Hia pulled into the driveway and turned off the car.
“Home again,” he said softly, glancing over at me. “I’ve been dreaming of having you here with me. You belong with me, love — here, in our home.”

I smiled, leaning over to give him a soft kiss on the lips. “Yes,” I whispered. “Our home.”

The house was quiet when we went inside — warm light spilling from the windows, the faint scent of cedar and something sweet lingering in the air.

Hia led me through the doorway and up the stairs, his hand resting gently on the small of my back. It was a touch that said I missed you without needing words.

When we reached our room, he turned to me, voice low but gentle. “Love, take off your clothes. I’ll start us a bath. We both need to relax before bed.”

“Okay, Hia,” I said softly.

I undressed and sat on the edge of the bed, the cool air brushing over my skin.

A few minutes later, Hia returned, the scent of warm water and soap following him. His eyes lingered on me for a heartbeat — not possessive, but full of quiet love.

I lifted my arms, and he stepped closer, gathering me effortlessly into his embrace.

I wrapped around him — arms over his shoulders, legs at his waist — and he carried me into the bathroom as if I weighed nothing.

The air was hazy with steam. Candlelight flickered along the walls, casting soft golden ripples across the water.

He lowered me gently into the tub, and I sighed, sinking into the warmth.

It felt perfect. Safe.

“Hia,” I murmured, glancing back at him. “Come in with me.”

He smiled, shaking his head lightly. “Love, I just want to take care of you.”

“I know,” I said. “But I want to be in your arms.”

For a moment, he said nothing — just watched me, eyes warm and soft.

Then, still holding my gaze, he pulled his shirt over his head.

The movement was slow, unhurried. His skin glowed faintly in the candlelight, smooth and pale against the dim gold.

Next, he unbuckled his pants and slid them off along with his underwear.

My breath caught, and I quickly looked away, my face burning.

He chuckled — that deep, quiet laugh that always made me feel safe — and stepped into the tub with me.

I leaned back, resting against his chest. His arms came around me, strong and steady, and in that moment the world fell away.

The water lapped softly against our skin, bubbles glimmering like tiny stars between us.

His heartbeat thudded beneath my ear — calm, sure, alive.

Wrapped in his arms, I felt safe and whole again. My Alpha was strong, gentle, and endlessly loving. And as the warmth surrounded us, I knew with absolute certainty…
I wanted to be his completely.
To be bonded.
To be home.

***********************

Nhu’s POV

I woke to the soft weight of Hia’s arm draped over my waist and the gentle warmth of his breath against the back of my neck. Morning light slipped in through the curtains, pale and quiet, painting the room in muted gold.

For a moment, I just lay there, listening to the steady beat of his heart against my spine. No fever. No shaking. No struggle. Just my Alpha, warm and calm and real behind me.

I smiled into the pillow. We’d fallen asleep in the bath until the water cooled and our fingers wrinkled, then stumbled out laughing softly as Hia wrapped me in a towel and carried me to bed. I didn’t remember when I’d drifted off. Only that his arms were around me when I did.

“Hmmm,” he hummed sleepily, tightening his hold. “You’re awake, love?”

“Yes, Hia,” I whispered, turning in his arms so I could face him. His hair was a little messy, cheeks faintly flushed from sleep. He looked younger like this, softer. “Good morning.”

“Best morning,” he murmured, leaning in to press a kiss to my forehead. “You’re here.”

We stayed like that for a while, tangled in blankets and quiet breaths, talking about nothing and everything — breakfast, his week without me, how empty the house had felt.

Eventually, I slipped out of bed and padded to the kitchen, determined to make us something special. I cooked us a big breakfast — crispy bacon, soft scrambled eggs, fluffy pancakes, and fresh-squeezed orange juice. The house slowly filled with the warm, comforting scent of food.

“Little Omega, your food is so wonderful,” Hia said as he took his first bite. “Love, it tastes so good.”

I smiled, warmth curling in my chest. “Hia, I love cooking for you.”

We ate together at the table, knees brushing under the wood, our conversation easy and light. It was so normal it almost felt unreal — as if the storm earlier in the week had been some strange, distant dream.

But it wasn’t.

And beneath the comfort, something else waited — a steady, insistent certainty.

When we finished eating, Hia cleared the dishes and wiped the table while I rinsed the cups and set them in the sink. The house was quiet again, sunlight warming the floors, the faint scent of cedar and cinnamon wrapping gently around us.

“Love,” he said softly from behind me.

I turned. “Yes, Hia?”

He dried his hands with a towel and stepped closer, watching me with that warm, careful gaze that always made my chest feel too small. “You look like you’re thinking very hard,” he said gently. “About us?”

I swallowed, nerves fluttering like tiny wings in my stomach. “Yes,” I admitted. “About us.”

He reached out and tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. “Do you want to go to your nest?” he asked quietly. “You always feel safe there. We can talk, if you’d like.”

My heart squeezed. He knew me so well.

“Yes, Hia,” I said. “I’d like that.”

He smiled and took my hand, lacing our fingers together as he led me down the hall toward my nest room.

The moment we stepped inside, I felt my shoulders loosen. The familiar scent of my favorite blankets, soft detergent, and the faint trace of Hia’s cinnamon and my own sweetness mingled in the air. Pillows were piled in gentle layers, quilts and plushies arranged in a soft circle — my little pink universe of comfort.

Home inside of home.

I climbed in our inner nest first, and Hia followed, moving slowly, respectfully, like he was stepping into a sacred space. Which, for me, he was.

He lay beside me, close but not crowding, one arm propped beneath his head as he watched me. “Is this okay?” he asked. “Do you want me closer?”

I smiled and scooted over until our bodies touched from shoulder to knee. “I always want you closer,” I said honestly.

He exhaled softly, relief shimmering across his face. His hand found mine again, fingers slipping between my own. “All right,” he whispered. “Tell me what’s on your mind, Love.”

I stared at our joined hands, working up the courage that had been growing quietly inside me since that morning in Melissa’s car. Since the bath. Since the moment I stepped back into this house and felt, with my whole soul, that I was exactly where I was meant to be.

“Hia,” I began, my voice soft but steady, “when your rut hit… I was scared.”

His thumb stilled over my knuckles. “I know,” he said, pain flickering in his eyes. “I’m so sor—”

I shook my head quickly. “Not of you,” I said firmly. “Never of you. I was scared of how strong it was. How much it could take over. I was scared of losing you to guilt afterward. Of you waking up and thinking you’d become a monster when you hadn’t.”

His throat bobbed as he swallowed. “Love…”

“I saw you,” I said quietly. “Even under all that instinct, I saw you. You were intense, and your scent was so strong it almost pulled me under… but you were still you. You used sweet names. You told me I was beautiful. You held me like I was precious, not like prey.”

His eyes shone, glassy and wet. “I hate that you had to see that part of me.”

“I’m glad I did,” I whispered. “Because now I know — even at your worst, you still reach for me with love.”

Silence settled over us for a moment, soft and full. His fingers curled more tightly around mine.

“And that’s why…” I took a shaky breath. “That’s why I know what I want now.”

He went very still. “What do you want, love?”

I lifted my gaze to his, letting him see everything — the fear, the longing, the certainty. “I don’t want us to spend another heat or rut apart,” I said. “I don’t want Melissa to have to come get me, and I don’t want you to fight your father just to reach me. I want us to face it together, the way we always do.”

“Nhu…” His voice was barely a whisper.

“I want to be your Omega completely,” I said, the words falling from somewhere deep and true inside me. “I want to be mated to you. Marked by you. Not because of instinct or fever, but because we decide it together. I’m ready, Hia. If you still want me.”

His eyes widened, and for a heartbeat he just stared at me — as if I’d reached into his chest and touched every hidden place at once.

“If I still want you?” he repeated, voice breaking. “Love, you are my whole world. I’ve been ready since the moment I first laid eyes on you. I just…” He swallowed, looking away for a second. “I didn’t want to rush you. I didn’t want you to wake up one day and feel trapped by my mark, by my name. You deserve the chance to choose me freely.”

I shifted closer, our knees touching, our hands still linked. “I am choosing you,” I said softly. “Right now. With a clear mind and a calm heart. Even if the gods had never written us together, I would still choose you.”

His breath shuddered. He reached out with his free hand, cupping my cheek, his thumb brushing away a tear I hadn’t realized had fallen.

“You understand what it means?” he asked gently. “Being mated to me means being mine forever — you’ll carry my name, Our kids will carry my name, my scent, my family as yours. My life. It means forever, love. There’s no going back.”

His eyes held mine, serious and steady. “A true bond is permanent. If it’s ever broken, it doesn’t just hurt — it can tear both souls apart. We’d be in this together for the rest of our lives.”

I nodded, leaning into his touch. “I know,” I whispered. “And that’s what I want. I want your scent on me. I want your name. I want you to be the father of my kids. I want your family — our families — to look at us and see a bonded pair. I want to wake up every morning knowing that no matter what happens, we’re tied together in this life not just by fate, but by choice.”

He closed his eyes for a long moment, breathing in slowly like he was memorizing this air, this room, this exact second. When he opened them again, they were bright with emotion.

“Love,” Hia said softly, “before we mate and mark, I want you to live here with me permanently.”

I blinked, my heart stuttering. “Live here… with you?”

He nodded, his thumb brushing gently over my cheek. “This is our home, love. You belong with me here. But I’m not taking you away from your family — your family is my family now. I would never ask you to give them up.”

He hesitated, eyes searching mine. “But I don’t want to live apart from you anymore. Being mated has a significance, and I won’t lie to you, love — I require you to take your rightful place as my Omega here, in our home, if we are going to mate and mark.”

My chest tightened, warmth blooming beneath my ribs.

“Love,” he continued gently, “there is a strong possibility that you could become with child, even after our first time. And because that is a real possibility, I want us to move forward with the permanence of this being our home — one we share together.”

Nhu's POV

My breath caught. For a moment, I could only stare at him, my heart beating hard against my ribs. Live here permanently. With my Hia.

Part of me wanted to say yes immediately, without thinking. This house already felt like home. His scent was in every room, my things were slowly spreading from “guest” space into corners of his life, and in my heart I already belonged here.

But there is one significant thing for me to think about.

Hia, my father…” I whispered, eyes dropping to our joined hands. “He’s not going to like this. You know how he is. Protective. Stubborn. He already struggles with me staying overnight, even though he trusts you.”

Hia’s thumb brushed over my knuckles, slow and soothing. “I know,” he said gently. “I’m not asking you to disappear from him. I would never take you away from your family. We’ll talk to him. Together. We’ll do this the right way.”

I nodded, chewing the inside of my cheek. “He’ll say I’m too young,” I murmured. “That I’m rushing. That moving in with you before we mate and mark is too much.”

“I believe I’ve proven myself in enough instances to show I’m capable,” Hia said quietly. “That I can protect you. Support you. Love you the way you deserve. I’ll tell him this isn’t just about us sharing a bed — it’s about building a life. I want him to see that I’m not taking his son away. I’m asking to share him.”

My throat tightened. “You say it like it’s so simple.”

“It won’t be simple, not at all. But I’ll be honest with you — the gods didn’t give you to a weak Alpha. I’ll handle your stubborn father myself.”

I let out a soft, shaky laugh. “You haven’t seen him when he’s really stubborn yet.”

“Oh, I’ve seen enough to know,” he said, amused. “And I’m still here, aren’t I?”

Warmth spread through my chest, but another worry tugged at me. “There’s also my job,” I said quietly. “The café. I work five days a week. I like it there. I like helping out. I don’t want them to think I’m just going to vanish.”

Hia’s expression softened further, but there was a firm note in his eyes now. “Baby,” he said gently, “you know I don’t need you to work. I’m happy to take care of you. You could stop tomorrow and never lift a finger again if you wanted.”

“I know,” I said quickly. “But I don’t want to do nothing. I like earning something on my own. I like the customers. I like feeling useful.”

He nodded, and I could tell he understood that part of me — the part that needed to stand on my own two feet, even while wrapped in his arms. “Then keep working,” he said. “If it makes you happy, you can keep your job. But not five days a week anymore.”

I blinked. “Not five?”

He shook his head, his thumb still moving over my hand in slow circles. “Three at most,” he said softly. “Two would make me happiest. I want you rested. I want you safe. I want you to have time to yourself — and time with me. I don’t want you exhausted, running between your parents’ home, work, and here. This is your home now too. I want you to have space to breathe.”

He hesitated, then added more quietly, “And love… when you’re carrying our baby, I don’t want you working at all. At least until the baby is born, and then we can decide together what feels right.”

His eyes searched mine. “Do you agree, love? Three days — maybe even two — at the café for now… and once you have our baby inside you, no working until we both agree?”

My breath hitched at his words. Our baby.

For a moment, everything inside me went quiet. I could almost see it — this house filled with more than just our footsteps and voices. Tiny clothes. Soft blankets. A new heartbeat between us. My hand moved on its own, resting lightly over my stomach.

Three days at the café. Maybe two. Then one day… no shifts at all. No apron. No closing shifts. Just… home.

“I…” I took a slow breath, trying to untangle the nerves from the warmth spreading through my chest. “It feels like a lot,” I admitted. “Big changes. Moving in with you. Working less. Thinking about… a baby.” My cheeks flushed at the word. “But none of it feels wrong.”

Hia’s fingers tightened gently around mine, patient, waiting.

“I like the café,” I said softly. “I like being there. I like when customers smile and tell me I made their day better. I like feeling like I’m helping.”

“I know you do,” he murmured.

“But I also like…” I glanced around the room, then back at him. “I like this more. Being here. With you. Knowing this is where I come back to. Our bed. Our nest. Our home.”

His eyes softened, the cinnamon of his scent curling around me like a hug.

“Three days sounds… okay,” I said slowly. “Maybe even two, once we get used to everything. I can talk to my boss — I think she’ll understand. She’s very supportive.”

I hesitated, then smiled a little. “And when I’m pregnant with our baby… I don’t think I’ll want to be on my feet all day anyway.”

He let out a soft, breathy laugh, eyes shining.

“I still want to feel useful,” I added quickly. “I won’t be working at the café, but I can help here. With the house. With… with the baby, when they come,” I whispered, my heart skipping. “Taking care of our family is work too. Important work.”

“It’s the most important,” he said, voice thick with emotion.

I looked down at our joined hands, then back up into his eyes. The love I saw in his eyes drowned out all doubt.

“I agree, Hia,” I said quietly but firmly. “I’ll talk to my dad. I’ll talk to my boss. I’ll move in here with you. I’ll cut my hours at the café. And when I’m carrying our baby… I’ll stay home, like you want. We’ll decide the rest together when we get there.”

His breath shuddered out of him, like he’d been holding it this whole time.

“I’m choosing this,” I whispered. “I’m choosing you. Our home. Our future. Even if it’s scary sometimes.”

He looked at me like I’d hung the moon.

“And,” I added softly, a tiny smile tugging at my lips, “when we tell my dad… you’re the one doing most of the talking.”

He pulled me closer until our foreheads touched, his breath mingling with mine, my nest cradling us from all sides.

“Thank you,” he whispered. “For choosing me, little Omega.”

I smiled, tears slipping free but feeling light this time. “You chose me first, Hia,” I said. “I’m just catching up.”

In the soft hush of my nest, wrapped in blankets and his scent and the quiet promise of forever, I felt the world settle into place.

We weren’t mated yet. We weren’t marked yet.

But we had decided.

And sometimes, the decision — spoken aloud between two steady hearts — is where the bond truly begins.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16 – Feet to the Fire

Nhu’s POV

Hia watched me fumble with the last button on my shirt, his eyes soft in a way that made everything louder inside my chest.

“Love,” he murmured, catching my wrists, “you’re shaking.”

“I’m fine,” I lied. “Just… thinking about my dad.”

His thumbs traced slow circles over my skin, the warmth of his touch sinking deeper than my nerves. “We decided together,” my Hia reminded me gently. “You won’t face him alone. I’ll be right there with you.”

“I know, it’s just…” I swallowed. “Maybe we should wait. Maybe today isn’t the best day.”

“Nhu,” he said softly, but firmly, “we agreed we would meet with your dad. He’s waiting for us. “we’re going to go to your house, sit together, and tell him—together.”

I let out a shaky breath. “I’m just nervous, Hia.”

“It’s okay, love,” he soothed. “Of course you’re nervous. But this needs to happen. We have to be strong.”

He lifted my hands to his lips, pressing a kiss to my knuckles. “Listen,” he said. “I want you to let me do the talking at first. I’ll break the news to your father, and you just stay by my side. I’ll handle it, love.”

“I could go by myself,” he added quietly, “but I think it’s important that we go together. This is another testament to our relationship.”

He brushed his forehead against mine, scent wrapping around me like a promise. “We have to be steady and sincere in what we feel. We might face a lot of hard things, but love, I promise you—we’ll get through all of them. Just you and I. Always.”

************

We finally made it down to the car. Hia opened the passenger door for me, guiding me in like I was something fragile. He buckled my seatbelt and shut the door; the loud click made me jump.

I took several deep breaths. I needed to be calm. Now was not the time to freak out.

I had confidence that he would handle this, but my chest still felt tight. I worried about my dad’s reaction. At least my mom was home today. She could calm my dad like no one else.

Hia got in on his side, started the engine, and we pulled out onto the road. I watched the scenery pass by outside the window, my hands folded stiffly in my lap.

“Nhu, are you okay, love?” Hia reached over and took my hand, his fingers warm and sure. He brought it to his mouth, kissing the back of it with his soft lips.

His touch, his scent—they steadied me. The fear didn’t disappear, but it softened around the edges, and I knew that whatever waited at my parents’ house…

We would face it together.

“If you change your mind, love, we can turn around right now,” Hia said softly.

I shook my head, squeezing his hand. “No. I want this. I want you. I’m just scared.”

“Good,” he murmured, thumb stroking my skin. “Only fools aren’t afraid of big things. We’ll go in scared, together. Baby, you and I—we’re one. And together, we can handle anything thrown our way.”

********************

Zee’s POV

My Nhu was really nervous, and I understood. This was a big moment for us.

But if we wanted to move forward with our relationship, his father needed to know where we stood. Hiding wasn’t an option anymore.

I grabbed Nhu’s hand, caressing his soft skin with my thumb. I brought his fingers to my lips and kissed them—partly to calm him, partly to steady myself.

I couldn’t pretend I wasn’t nervous. I was. This was huge for us. I forced myself to breathe slowly, to think about the situation from his father’s side.

If this were my own child, the one I had protected his whole life, how would I feel?

I had to keep that at the forefront of my mind: Nhu’s father loved him, cherished him, guarded him from the world. I didn’t want him to feel like I was taking Nhu away—from him or from their family.

******************

We finally pulled up to Nhu’s house. I took several deep breaths, feeling my own pulse steady. This was it. If there was ever a time to step fully into my Alpha role, it was now.

My Nhu sat frozen in his seat, not moving.

I turned to him and took his hand. “Look at me, love.”

He lifted his gaze, those beautiful eyes already shining with worry.

“We’re going to go inside,” I told him quietly, firmly, “and we’re going to tell your father exactly where we stand. Together.”

I leaned in and pressed a soft, tender kiss to his perfect mouth, letting it linger just long enough to ground us both. Then I straightened, opened my door, and stepped out into the warm air.

Walking around to his side, I opened his door, reached in to unbuckle his seatbelt, and helped him out of the car.

Hand in hand, we walked up to the front door. I rang the bell, my grip on his fingers steady and sure.

***********************

The door opened after a moment, and Mama stood there, apron still tied around her waist. Her eyes went straight to our joined hands, then up to my face, then to Nhu’s.

For a heartbeat, no one spoke. Then her expression softened.

“Little Nhu, Alpha Zee,” she breathed, reaching out to cup his cheek. “You’re here.”

He leaned into her touch like he always did. “Hi, Mama,” he whispered.

Her gaze flicked back to me, searching. I dipped my head in a respectful wai. “Hello, Mama,” I said quietly. “Thank you for seeing us.”

She gave a tiny nod, the corners of her mouth tugging into the barest hint of a smile. “Come in, both of you.”

We stepped over the threshold together, our shoes left neatly by the door. The house smelled like jasmine tea and something cooking in the kitchen—warm, familiar, and suddenly heavy with expectation.

Mama kept her hand on Nhu’s arm as she led us down the hallway. “Your father is in the living room,” she said, her voice gentle but tight. “He’s been… waiting.”

“Alpha, can I borrow Nhu for just a moment?” she asked softly.

“Of course,” I said. I lifted Nhu’s hand to my lips, kissing his knuckles before letting go. He gave me a small, nervous smile and followed Mama into another room.

I stepped into the living room where his father sat, back straight, hands folded on his knees.

“Well, young man,” he said, eyes on me. “It’s always good to see you again.”

“Thank you for meeting with us, sir,” I replied, giving a small bow of respect.

“Of course.” He studied me carefully. “I will admit, I was a bit surprised. First, last weekend, you tell me my son will be staying a whole week at your house. And then, in the middle of that week, I get a call asking if I can meet with you and my son together.” His brows drew in slightly. “I’m curious what this is about.”

“I understand,” I said. “And I hope you understand that Nhu and I… we needed this time together. As I told you before, he needs to feel comfortable in our home.”

His eyes sharpened. “I understand he needs to be comfortable in your home,” he said slowly. “But he still has a home here with me. Let’s not forget that.”

Before I could respond, Nhu walked back in, balancing a tray full of warm cinnamon cookies.

“Hia, Dad—look, Mom made cookies,” he said happily.

The tight line of his father’s mouth eased a little. “That’s great. I know how much you enjoy them,” he said, the affection slipping through despite himself.

“Hia, would you like a cookie?” Nhu asked, offering the tray to me.

“Not at the moment, love,” I told him gently. “You sit and eat. Enjoy them.”

Nhu settled beside me, nibbling on a cookie like he didn’t have a care in the world anymore. Mama really did have a way of calming the whole house. Watching them, I understood exactly where my Little Nhu got his soft, nurturing heart from.

His father let us sit for a moment, then cleared his throat. “So,” he said at last, eyes landing on me again, “what did you want to talk to me about, Alpha Zee?”

I straightened a little on the sofa, keeping my hand resting lightly over Nhu’s knee.

“Sir,” I began, choosing each word carefully, “I wanted to speak with you today about your son. About us.”

His gaze sharpened, but he didn’t interrupt.

“I care for Nhu very deeply,” I continued. “You already know that. But things have… grown between us. We’re taking our relationship to the next level in multiple ways.”

I drew in a slow breath. “One of those ways is that—with your blessing—I would like Nhu to move into our house and take his rightful place as my omega.”

His father shot to his feet. “Now, you wait just a minute,” he snapped. “You have been with my son for less than three months. My son is not moving into your house.”

I stayed seated, forcing myself to breathe evenly. I glanced at Nhu and saw the worry in his eyes. I reached for his hand and held it firmly, grounding us both.

“With all due respect, sir,” I said, keeping my voice calm, “even you, as his father, cannot stand between a true mating bond. Nhu is my soulbond, my mate, the other half of my soul. We will soon be mated and marked. This is not something either of us can walk away from. You cannot stop destiny.”

His father’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t speak, so I went on.

“I have come to you time and time again with respect, asking permission, keeping you informed,” I reminded him gently. “I’ve been patient and understanding of your position as his father and caregiver.”

My fingers tightened around Nhu’s. “But the responsibility for his future now rests with me as well,” I said quietly. “Not instead of you—but alongside you.”

Nhu’s father sank back down onto the sofa, still looking at me fiercely.

“I understand your position,” I continued, meeting his gaze. “But you must also understand mine. My omega and I are going to complete our bond, and there is nothing that you or anyone else can do to unmake what already exists between us. This decision is between me and my mate.”

His father’s shoulders sagged, some of the fire in his eyes dimming into something rawer. “My son is just a boy,” he said hoarsely. “He is rare, so precious and so dear to me. I have protected him his whole life. “He is my son—my heart.”

For the first time, he didn’t sound angry. He sounded… afraid.

“Dad,” Nhu said softly, sitting up a little straighter. “Alpha Zee is my mate. Chosen for me. He completes me in a way I didn’t even realize I was missing.”

His father’s eyes flicked to him, the lines around them tight.

“Hia is kind and loving,” Nhu went on, voice trembling but sure. “He takes such good care of me, Dad. He listens to me. He understands me. He supports me. He… he completes me.”

He swallowed, then smiled through it, that small, brave smile I’d come to recognize. “I’m so grateful to you and Mom. You both have loved me, protected me, and made me into the person I am today.”

He took a breath. “But Dad… I’m not a boy anymore. I’ve grown up.”

Nhu’s father looked at him then with so much love and affection it was almost painful to witness. Anyone could see how deeply he cherished his son.

“Yeah,” he said hoarsely, the words catching, “but you’ll always be my baby boy.”

His voice broke on the last word.

Nhu let go of my hand and crossed the room in an instant. His father stood halfway to meet him, and they collided in a tight embrace in the middle of the living room—father and son, clinging like they were both afraid to let go.

I glanced toward the doorway and saw Mama standing there, tears slipping quietly down her cheeks as she watched them. When her eyes met mine, I rose to my feet and opened my arms just a little in silent invitation.

She crossed the space between us and hugged me tightly, her warm arms wrapping around me with a tenderness that stole my breath. For a moment, it felt like she was saying without words: Thank you for loving our boy. Don’t let him go.

I closed my eyes and held her back, careful but firm, silently promising that I wouldn’t.

Eventually, Nhu’s dad cleared his throat. Mama went over to him and Nhu; they hugged tightly, then he gently guided her back toward the sofa. She sat beside Nhu, their hands clasped together, fingers laced so tight it was like neither wanted to let go.

“Alpha Zee,” his father began, looking at me, “forgive me if I came off rude. This has been a lot for Nhu’s mother and me. We never expected… any of this.”

“I’ll admit,” he said, exhaling, “I was not prepared for you walking into my son’s life.”

I stayed quiet, letting him speak.

“But I will say this, Alpha.” His gaze locked with mine. “You have been nothing but respectful and open with me along this journey. This has progressed faster than I would have liked, but I understand your position.”

A small smile tugged at his mouth. “With Little Nhu, anyone would be completely smitten in a short amount of time. He is lovely, and he has a rarity not seen for many generations.”

My chest ached with pride.

“We are all lucky that fate decided to gift us with this extraordinary person,” he said softly. “I have been lucky to be his father, his protector, his caregiver. It has been my great honor—one of the greatest honors I’ve ever had. I love him with a love and care that only rivals that of my destined mate, his mother. My soulbond.”

He paused, then added, “Alpha Zee, I have entrusted my son’s wellbeing to you multiple times, and you have not let me down. The incident with the beta in the café? You were there. You handled it right away. You showed me you are a capable Alpha.”

I dipped my head slightly, remembering that day.

“You took care of Nhu through his first heat,” he continued. “My son is happy, healthy, and well cared for. These past months, you have shown me you are capable of taking care of my treasured son.”

He drew in a breath. “Now, while I don’t like that my son will no longer live under my roof, I believe I can trust you with his safety and his heart.”

Then his eyes sharpened again. “Because, Alpha, let me mention this again: if any harm comes to my son, I will tear you apart, limb by limb.”

“Dad,” Nhu said quickly, sitting up, eyes wide.

His father’s lips twitched into a small smirk, just enough to show he was serious… but not entirely.

“Son, I’m just letting Alpha Zee know and understand that I will not tolerate any harm coming to you,” he said, voice quieter now.

“It’s okay, Nhu,” I assured him gently. “I completely understand your father’s position. And I accept it.” I looked back at his dad. “I promise to take care of him, just as I have been. You don’t have to worry. He will be happy, healthy, and safe with me in our home.”

“That’s good to know,” his father replied with a small nod. “Now… for my stipulations.”

I felt my shoulders relax a little. Of course. I had been expecting this.

“First,” he said, “Nhu always has a place here with me and his mother. His room will be kept just as it is.”

He looked between the two of us. “I ask that he not move all of his clothes and belongings into your house for six months. I’m giving you a trial run.”

He turned to his son. “Nhu, if anything happens, or you just need to get away, you come home, son. Anytime. You come, and your room will be waiting for you, unchanged.”

“Dad…” Nhu’s eyes shimmered. “Thank you. I’m sure I won’t need to come back to my room. But just knowing it’s still there and intact… it’s a great comfort to me.”

His father nodded once, then looked back at me. “Now I have a couple more stipulations, Alpha Zee.”

“During his heats and your ruts, you make sure he is safe,” he said firmly. “Supervised. Never alone and suffering. If he ever tells us you neglected him in that state, you answer to me.”

“Yes, sir,” I replied quietly.

“If he’s ever sick, in the hospital, or hurt, you inform us immediately,” he went on. “We don’t find out by accident.”

“Of course.”

“He must call his mother at least once a week,” he added, glancing at Mama with a softer expression. “Video, not just voice. I want to see his face and hear his voice.”

Mama smiled through her tears, squeezing Nhu’s hand.

“Major holidays are shared,” he continued. “Some with us, some with you. No cutting him off from his family traditions.”

“That’s more than fair,” I agreed.

He studied me for a long moment. “And I want to meet your family very soon,” he said. “I would like to see the kind of people my son will be around.”

“I would be honored to introduce you,” I answered.

He drew in another deep breath. “And the biggest one,” he said quietly. “If my son becomes pregnant, you had better take good care of him and that child. When he is in that state, his mother and I are to have free access to see him, to make sure he and the baby are all right. No shutting us out.”

“Yes, sir,” I said again, my chest tight. “You have my word.”

He leaned back slightly, eyes still sharp. “These are my stipulations. I mean every word of them, Alpha Zee.”

His gaze held mine, unflinching. “If he calls, you bring him home. You do not stand in his way. If he cries to us that you’ve broken his heart, I will not be as polite as I’m being today. Love my son the way I have—or better. Anything less is unacceptable.”

I met his gaze and nodded. “I accept your stipulations, sir. And I’m honored that you’re giving me your blessing and entrusting me with such a wonderful gift.”

I reached over and took my love’s other hand—the one not already wrapped up in his mother’s grip. I brought it to my lips and kissed it softly. “I promise I won’t let you down,” I said.

Nhu’s dad stood, so I rose as well. We shook hands, his palm firm and warm, and he clapped me on the back—harder than necessary, but I didn’t flinch.

“Good,” he said. “Now, if you’ll all excuse me, I’m going to sit on my deck with a much needed beer.”

With that, he nodded once to each of us and left the room, the tension in the air finally loosening as he stepped away.

******************

Nhu’s POV

Well… that went well. Better than I expected, honestly.

My dad had been firm—very firm—with his stipulations, but he’d also been reasonable. Responsible. He hadn’t tried to lock me away or pretend I was still a child. He’d listened. He’d seen me.

I already knew I was loved and safe with my Hia, and deep down I was sure I would never need to “escape” back home. But it was still comforting knowing I would always have a place here—my room waiting, my parents close, a door I could walk through anytime and still be welcomed as their Little Nhu.

Mom looked so happy, tears still shining in her eyes.

“Oh, I’m so happy for you two,” she said, pressing a hand to her chest. “Little Nhu, I couldn’t have dreamed of a better life for you. Having a loving Alpha, having a beautiful home, and hopefully, one day, having beautiful babies.”

She smiled tenderly at me. “If anyone deserves that, it’s you.”

“He is the perfect omega,” Hia said, looking at me with so much love it made my heart flutter. “Since he came into my life, it’s never been happier or more fulfilling. He truly completes me, and I will cherish him as your family has.”

“I know you will, dear,” Mom said, pulling Hia into another hug. He wrapped his arms around her tightly, holding her with the same care he always showed me.

“Now, Little Nhu,” she said as she pulled back, wiping at her eyes, “you and your Alpha go enjoy the rest of the day. It’s a lovely day. I’m going to go and comfort my husband. This is a lot for him to take in, and I want to make sure he feels my love and support.”

Mom hugged Hia and me together one last time, then walked us to the door. We stepped outside, and after she closed it gently behind us, the quiet settled around the front porch.

The moment the door clicked shut, Hia and I turned toward each other at the same time. We grabbed onto each other like we’d both been holding our breath for hours.

He lifted me off the ground, and I wrapped my legs around his waist, arms thrown around his shoulders as I hugged him tight and pressed quick, breathless kisses to his lips and cheeks.

A laugh broke out of me, half joy and half relief. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off both of our shoulders.

Hia finally set me back on my feet, our foreheads pressed together as we caught our breath, laughing quietly.

Out of the corner of my eye, I glanced back at the house. Through the front window, I could just make out Mom watching us, her hand over her heart, a soft smile on her face.

She gave the smallest nod—blessing, acceptance, love—all in one tiny movement.

Then she turned away, no doubt heading out to the deck to sit beside my dad and wrap him in the same love she’d just wrapped around us.

For the first time, it truly felt real.

I wasn’t just my parents’ Little Nhu anymore.

I was my Hia’s omega… and we’d just taken our first step into our shared future.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17 – A Ring and a Blessing

Zee’s POV

I sat downstairs watching TV while Nhu was in his nest.

It was early evening; we’d gotten back from his parents’ house a couple of hours ago. As soon as we came home, he slipped into his nest. He’d told me he needed some time in there to reflect, and I understood.

That space was sacred to him — his comfort ground. Sometimes an omega just needed to be alone, to recharge and settle their heart, and I would always, always honor that.

I sat on the couch in the living room, grateful that his nest was so close, tucked just off the kitchen. I could feel him through our bond, smell his soft, familiar scent drifting into the room.

I knew he was safe and content, and that alone made my whole body loosen and relax.

Having Nhu as my omega felt… peaceful. I knew of omegas who were reckless and chaotic, who could be a handful, and my past experiences with female omegas hadn’t been the best.

Maybe it was because fate had already chosen my precious Nhu for me, and deep down, nothing else ever felt right.

I’d been with countless women — some just as wealthy as I am, some not — and most of them had wanted me to claim and mark them, not because we were soulbonded, but because of my status and money.

I’ve been one of the hottest eligible bachelors since I came of age, but it was a lonely, unfulfilled existence. Alphas come of age at nineteen. By then, I’d expected to find my omega immediately and start my life. It didn’t happen that way.

Year after year passed. At twenty, then twenty-two, then twenty-four… and finally twenty-five, I was still alone. No mate. No bond. Just empty nights and expectations I couldn’t meet.

For five years, I wondered if I would ever find the one meant for me, or if fate had passed me by.

Then I walked into that café and saw my angel. That moment is still the greatest moment of my entire life.

Finding him, choosing him, committing to him — even when I thought he was a male omega who couldn’t carry my child — all of that rewrote my future in a single heartbeat.

Discovering later that he could carry our baby made me the happiest Alpha in the world. But even if he couldn’t, even if it were always just him and me, I still would have built a beautiful life for us. It would have been enough: my Nhu, our love, our quiet world together.

Now, though, we would have children. Children who carried my name, our blood, our love. That thought filled me with a fierce, quiet pride.

As I sat there, half-watching the screen, my mind drifted to something I’d been turning over in my head.

In our world, when two people who aren’t soulbonded choose each other, they can have a bonding ceremony. It’s a promise between chosen pairs — vows spoken aloud, a formal binding in front of the people who matter most.

Sometimes they exchange rings, sometimes they mark during the ceremony. Families and friends gather to witness it. Fate may not have tied their souls together, but they choose to tie their lives.

Fated pairs don’t usually do that. They don’t need the symbolism; the bond exists the moment they meet.

But with Nhu… our situation is different.

Unique.

Not just because he’s a male omega, but because I feel this deep need to show the world what he means to me. I want our relationship to reflect my gratitude for him, my reverence for this love we’ve been given. I want our families to see with their own eyes that he is safe with me, cherished by me, adored beyond measure.

So I decided: I want us to have a bonding ceremony. I want us to write vows and exchange rings. I want our parents, Nhu’s siblings, and the people we love most to be there when we stand side by side and promise ourselves to each other.

They might not be there when we mate and mark in private, but they’ll see everything that leads up to it — my devotion, my care, my choice. Having them witness us binding ourselves together feels right.

It feels like the next step in honoring this bond fate gave us.

On the couch, with the sound of the TV filling the quiet and Nhu’s scent wrapping around me like a blanket, I could almost see it: him walking toward me in soft light, a ring glinting in his hand, our families watching with tears in their eyes.

I smiled to myself, heart already racing with plans.

My little Nhu had no idea yet, but I was going to give my omega a ceremony worthy of the angel he is.

*******************

The phone rang, and my dad picked up.
“Hi, Dad, how are you?” I said.

“Son, I’m good. How are you and your mate doing?” Dad asked.

“We’re doing well. Nhu is officially moving in with me this week,” I said.

“Wow, son, that is great news. I am so happy for you and Nhu. He’s a fine omega boy, and I know he makes you happy,” Dad said.

“Yes, he is, and he makes me very happy. Dad… can I come and talk to you about something important?” I asked.

“Is everything okay? You’ve got me a little worried.”

“Oh no, Dad, everything is fine, nothing to worry about. I just want to run an idea I have past you. Do you have a little time to meet with me now?”

“Sure, son. Your mom is cooking dinner, and I’m just sitting in my office. Come on over now, and we can talk,” Dad said.

“Okay, thanks, Dad. I’ll be right over.”

I hung up and stood, walking toward the little hallway off the kitchen, stopping just outside the nest door. His scent seeped through the crack, warm and calm, and I rested my palm against the wood, just breathing him in. Letting his scent settle in my lungs, letting it calm me in ways nothing else ever could.

“Angel, I’m just stepping out for a bit, love,” I whispered, even though he probably couldn’t hear me. “Stay safe in there. I’ll be back soon.”

I sent him a quick text — Running a small errand. Don’t worry, I’m okay. Rest in your nest. I love you. — then grabbed my keys and headed out before I could overthink it.

My parents’ house was only ten minutes away, but it felt like I got there in five. By the time I pulled into their driveway, my heart was beating harder than it had in years. Not from fear… from the weight of what I was about to ask.

I rang the bell, and a moment later, my mother opened the door, her face lighting up.

“Zee, so good to see you, honey,” she said, pulling me into a hug.

“Hi, Mom,” I murmured into her shoulder, hugging her back.

“Honey, Dad is in his study waiting for you,” Mom said.

I kissed her cheek and walked to my dad’s office.

I found my father sitting at his desk, reading glasses low on his nose, surrounded by papers. He looked up as I knocked on the doorframe.

“Son,” he said warmly when he saw me, standing to give me a hug.

I closed the door behind me. “Can we talk?”

“Of course.” He set his pen down and leaned back in his chair, giving me his full attention. “What’s on your mind, son?”

I took a breath. “It’s about Nhu.”

One of his brows rose just slightly. “Is he alright?”

“He’s fine,” I said quickly. Just saying his name eased my chest. “More than fine. I just… I’ve been thinking. We’re already soulbonded, I know that. Fate already tied us together. But I want…” I paused, searching for the right words. “I want to have a bonding ceremony with him.”

He watched me silently for a long moment, studying my face.

“A bonding ceremony?” he repeated. “That’s usually for pairs who don’t have a soulbond. You and Nhu are soulbonded, true mates, son. Why do you feel you need to have a bonding ceremony?”

“Because I want our bond to be as special as he is,” I said quietly. “I want us to express our love and devotion to each other in front of our loved ones. I want us to exchange vows. I want our families to hear me promise to protect him, to care for him, to honor him the way he deserves. I want him to stand there and know, in front of everyone, that I am his and he is mine.”

My father’s expression softened, the stern lines around his mouth easing.

“You love him very much,” he said. It wasn’t a question.

I swallowed. “More than anything. He gave me peace I didn’t know I needed. And now we know he can carry our child, but even if he couldn’t… I would still want this. I want something beautiful to mark this, something that includes both our families.”

“Zee, I know I’ve told you before, but your instincts when it comes to him are some of the strongest I have ever seen in an Alpha,” he said quietly. “Son, I can’t tell you how proud I am of you. This will be good for everyone involved, especially his family. I know your mom, and I haven’t met them yet, but from what you tell me, they have protected and cherished him his whole life. This symbolic gesture will be their way of giving him to you to protect and cherish.”

He paused, then continued, “If you do this, you should speak to his father first. His father is the one who should give you his son’s hand.”

My father’s voice was gentle but firm. “Not to ask for permission as if Nhu is an object, but out of respect. You will be binding yourself to his son in the eyes of both families. His father deserves to hear your intentions from you, not to be surprised by an invitation. It will make him feel included, not blindsided.”

“Son, I know the difficulties you’ve had dealing with Nhu’s father,” he added, “and while I sympathize with you, I totally understand his point of view. You have asked his permission and guidance along the way, and I think it would greatly honor him if you went to him and asked his blessing for this ceremony. I know it will mean a lot to him. He isn’t losing his baby boy, but I’m sure it feels like it. Let’s not make this any more difficult for him. I know you are deeply grateful for him and his family. This is just another way to show it.”

“You’re right, Dad,” I said quietly. “I don’t want him to feel like we did this around him. I want him to know I’ll take care of his son.”

A small, rare smile tugged at my father’s lips. “Then tell him exactly that.” He stood up, walked around the desk, and placed a hand on my shoulder. “I’m proud of you, Zee. This is a good thing you are doing.”

His words settled warm and solid in my chest. We talked a little longer — about possible dates, about keeping the ceremony small and meaningful — and then I said goodnight and headed back toward the front door.

As I was putting on my shoes, my mother appeared at the end of the hallway, something small cradled in her hands.

“Zee, honey,” she called softly.

I turned. “Mom?”

“Love, I tried not to eavesdrop,” she said with a sheepish smile, “but I did.”

I chuckled. “It’s okay, Mom.”

She hugged me tightly. “Zee, I’m so happy. A bonding ceremony is a wonderful idea.” She pulled back, wiping tears from her eyes.

She reached into her pocket, pulled out a small box, and placed it in my hand.

I looked at her in confusion. “What is this?”

“Open it.”

I did. Inside, nestled against dark velvet, was a simple yet elegant ring — a gold band, a single stone, not flashy but somehow… timeless. It felt heavy in a way that had nothing to do with its weight.

“This was your grandmother’s ring,” she said softly. “She gave it to me the day I gave birth to you. She made me promise to give it to you when you found your soulbond mate.” Her eyes shone as she looked from the ring to my face. “I’ve been saving it for you. That day has come.”

“I’ve never seen your face as peaceful as when you talk about that boy,” she continued. “Take the ring, Zee. Give it to your mate at your ceremony.”

I looked at the beautiful ring — so simple and delicate, just like my Nhu.

“It’s beautiful, Mom. Thank you so much.”

I closed the box gently and wrapped my arms around her. “Thank you,” I whispered into her hair.

“Take care of him,” she murmured. “And let his family see that you will.”

“I will,” I promised. “I already do.”

When I stepped back out into the night, the ring box felt warm in my hand, as if it had been waiting all this time for one name, one heartbeat.

I slid the box carefully into my pocket and headed home, heart already planning the day I would ask his father for his blessing — and the day I would slip this ring onto my Nhu’s finger.

Over the next few days, that plan only grew clearer.

***************************************

I sat in Nhu’s parents’ living room. It had only been a couple of days since Nhu and I had been here, telling his dad that Nhu was moving in with me and that we were taking the next step in our bond.

Today, Nhu was at the café working. I’d called his father the other day and asked if we could meet to talk. He’d reluctantly agreed, saying, “You just dropped the news of my son moving in with you — what more could you possibly have to ask me? Give a guy a break.”

I think he’d been joking. Kind of. But he still told me to come by. So here I was.

“So, son, what is it now?” he asked, looking at me wearily from his armchair.

“Well,” I said, clearing my throat, “I’m going to get straight to the point. I want to have a bonding ceremony with Nhu.”

His father just stared at me for a moment.

“A bonding ceremony?” he repeated. “Why would you want to do that? You and my son are fated soulbond. Why would you need a symbolic ceremony?”

I nodded slowly. I’d expected that question.

“Because I want our bond to be as special as he is,” I said quietly. “We already have fate, but I want us to stand in front of our families and choose each other, too. I want us to express our love and devotion to each other before the people who matter to us. I want us to exchange vows. I want you, his mother, my parents, everyone, to hear me promise to protect him, to care for him, to honor him the way he deserves.”

He watched me, his expression guarded but listening.

“I want your son to stand there,” I continued, “and know, in front of everyone, that I am his and he is mine. Not just in some spiritual sense that no one can see, but in a way the whole world can witness.”

His father leaned back, arms crossing over his chest as he studied me.

“You already took him from under my roof,” he said slowly. “Now you want to bind him to you in front of everyone.”

There was no anger in his voice, just a deep, tired honesty.

“Yes,” I said, meeting his eyes. “Because I plan to spend the rest of my life with him. And I don’t want you to feel like I stole him away in the dark. I want you to see what I’m promising him. I want you to be there when I do it.”

A flicker passed over his face — something like surprise, then something softer.

“You love my son that much?” he asked quietly.

“More than anything,” I answered without hesitation. “He gave me peace I didn’t know I needed. He made my life feel… settled. And now we know he can carry our child, but even if he couldn’t, even if it was always just him and me… I would still want this. I want something beautiful to mark our bond. Something that includes both our families. I don’t want to hide what we have.”

He exhaled slowly, looking away for a moment.

“You know,” he said, “I haven’t made it easy on you.”

I gave a small, honest smile. “No, sir. You haven’t.”

“But,” he went on, “you keep showing up. You come here. You talk to me. You ask me things. You could have just gone ahead and done whatever you wanted with my boy.” His gaze slid back to mine. “Instead, you’re here again, asking for something that has nothing to do with paperwork or housing. Just… his heart.”

My throat tightened. “His heart is everything to me.”

Silence settled between us for a moment.

“If we do this,” I said softly, “I want you and his mother involved from the very beginning. I don’t want you feeling left out or blindsided. You raised him. You protected him. The only reason I can love him the way I do is because you loved him first.”

“You sound like my wife,” he muttered. “She keeps telling me I need to accept that he’s grown.”

“He’ll always be your baby,” I said softly. “I know that. I’m not asking you to stop being his father. I’m just asking you to trust me enough to share that responsibility. To let me protect him and love him.”

He was quiet for a long time. Then he uncrossed his arms, leaning forward, elbows on his knees.

“You want my blessing,” he said.

“Yes, sir,” I replied. “I don’t need it for the soulbond. Fate already did that. But for this ceremony… for standing up in front of everyone and promising him my life… I need your blessing. I don’t want to stand there without knowing I’ve come to you first.”

He closed his eyes for a second, exhaled, then opened them again.

“You’re not taking him from me,” he said, more to himself than to me. “You’re… extending our family.”

“Yes,” I said, my voice low. “That’s exactly what I want. I want us to be one family. I want him to feel like he’s gaining a second set of parents, not losing his first.”

There it was — the moment his face finally softened fully.

“You know,” he said, a faint, reluctant smile pulling at his mouth, “if you break his heart, I will still break your legs.”

I laughed, the tension cracking. “That’s fair, sir.”

His smile grew a little. He extended his hand to me.

“Then you have my blessing,” he said. “You can have a bonding ceremony with my son. I will personally give you my son’s hand at the ceremony.”

My chest tightened painfully, in the best way. I stood and took his hand, gripping it firmly.

“Thank you,” I said, my voice thick. “I won’t let you down. I won’t let him down.”

“I know,” he replied quietly. “That’s the only reason I’m agreeing to this. Because I see it. You really do love him.”

We spoke for a little while longer about general things — work, his café, how Nhu had been since the last visit. Then I said my goodbyes and headed for the door, feeling lighter, like a knot inside my chest had finally loosened.

As I stepped out into the evening air, a smile tugged at my face.

Nhu.
My omega.
My future mate.

I headed back toward the car, already planning how I would tell my little Nhu that not only did I want to stand before the world and vow myself to him, but that both our families would be there to witness the day I slipped this ring onto his finger.

I think I’ll take him to the small restaurant where we had our first date. It feels like so long ago now, like years instead of just months. The seasons had shifted from fall into spring, the air softer, the world slowly blooming again. New beginnings, new blossoms — it was the perfect time for us to officially start our life together.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18 – Back to Where It Began

Nhu’s POV

The café always felt different in the late afternoon. Quieter, softer.

The rush had passed, the air smelled like the last batch of baked bread and sweet milk tea, and sunlight slipped in through the front windows in long golden stripes.

Spring was my favorite time of year—the flowers blooming, the days growing longer, the sun lingering in the sky. I felt the same way, like I was finally shining.

My life was so wonderful now. I had moved most of my things into the home I shared with Hia, though I kept a few boxes at my parents’ house.

Mom helped me pack; we spent the afternoon alternately laughing over childhood memories and wiping away tears. I was going to miss being just down the hall from them. But I knew my place was with my Hia now, in our own home.

A beautiful home, where I felt completely at ease. It felt like the house belonged to me as much as it did to him.

Hia said that too. He told me I was in charge of our home and how it functioned, and in the two weeks since I’d moved in, I’d done a little decorating here and there.

At first, I’d been worried he might not like what I’d done. I’d added a soft blue color scheme—pale blues and whites—throughout the living room and kitchen.

My nest was all pink, of course, but I wanted something more neutral for the rest of the house.

I liked blue, and so did Hia, so it felt right.

When he came home and saw it, he praised me immediately, eyes shining.

He said — and I quote — that “my perfect omega has once again awed his Hia with his amazing style.”

Hia always said things like that, making me blush. He called me his perfect omega on many occasions.

I knew I wasn’t perfect, but hearing my Alpha say it made my omega heart feel so full and warm, I didn’t know where to put it.

I knew Hia had gone to see my dad a little while ago while I was working.

I kept waiting for him to tell me what they talked about, but when I asked, he just said, “Guy stuff,” and kissed my forehead. I pouted, trying to get him to tell me more. He only chuckled, called me cute, and went back to what he was doing.

I smiled to myself at the memory, tucking the cleaning cloth back behind the counter.

My phone buzzed in my apron pocket.

I pulled it out, and my chest warmed instantly when I saw his name.

Hia: Are you almost done, angel? 

My lips curled automatically. I typed back, fingers moving fast.

Me: Just closing up. 15 mins.

He answered almost immediately.

Hia: Perfect. I’m coming to get you.
I want you to wear something nice for me tonight, okay? I want to take you somewhere special.

I stared at the screen, cheeks heating.

“Somewhere special?” I murmured under my breath.

We already had plans for a date tonight, but the way he worded it made something flutter low in my stomach. Wear something nice. Somewhere special. My mind flickered through possibilities, but then our bond hummed quietly in the background, warm and steady, and I exhaled.

Whatever it was, if it was with him, it would be enough.

“Earth to Nhu,” my coworker teased from the back doorway. “You gonna stand there blushing at your phone all night, or are you going home to your Alpha?”

I laughed, shoving my phone back into my pocket. “I’m going, I’m going.”

We finished the last bits of closing in easy silence. I turned off the main lights, locked the front door, and gave the shop one last look through the glass.

I had such fond memories of this place. My first job, my first real step into the world. I loved this café.

I’d told my boss that I would be going down to two days a week. I made that decision after Hia, and I had our conversation about us mating and marking.

My boss was very understanding, just happy that I had found my Alpha.

We decided I would work Wednesdays and Fridays—the days Hia usually worked longer hours. It was the perfect compromise: he could still pick me up and drive me home, fitting our new life together perfectly.

***************************

When I stepped outside, the air was cool and gentle, touched with the softness of early spring. The sky was painted in soft pinks and oranges, the kind of sunset that made the whole world feel like it was holding its breath.

And there he was.

Hia leaned against his car across the street, hands in his pockets, watching me with that look that still made me feel shy, no matter how many times I’d seen it — like I was the only thing he saw. Like I was something holy.

Warm cinnamon cookies invaded my senses as Hia wrapped his arms around me. I breathed deeply, feeling safe and warm.

“You look tired, angel,” he said, voice warm as his eyes traveled over me, checking, always checking. “But still beautiful.”

“Hia, what do you have planned for us?” I asked, trying to sound casual. “I need to shower and change.”

Hia chuckled, reaching for the passenger door. “We’ll go home, angel, and you can get ready. I want to take you somewhere special tonight.”

Hia helped me into his car, buckled me in, and closed the door. When he got in on the driver’s side, I looked at him curiously. “What’s the occasion?”

He glanced over at me, a little smile touching his lips. There was something different in his eyes — softer, but also… determined.

“Do I need an occasion to take my beautiful Omega boy on a special date?” he asked lightly.

I smiled back, but a tiny shiver ran through me. His scent was richer tonight, as if it were holding something big in anticipation.

“No,” I said softly. “You don’t.”

“Good,” he said, reaching over to squeeze my hand before starting the car. “Then just trust me, Love. Let me take care of all the details.”

The way he said it made the back of my neck warm. I turned my gaze toward the window as the car pulled away from the curb, watching the city slip by — familiar streets, familiar lights, somehow all feeling a little new.

Spring had come quietly, soft as a breath. Trees that had been bare a few weeks ago were budding again, tiny leaves unfolding. It felt as if the world were waking from something. So was I.

But tonight, with the sky blooming outside and Hia’s fingers interlaced with mine on the seat between us, it felt like we were walking toward something — a beginning I couldn’t quite see yet, but could feel humming just ahead.

And I trusted him. Wherever he was leading us, I knew one thing for certain:

If my Hia were there, it would be home.

********************

Zee’s POV

I sat on the couch waiting for my angel to come downstairs. I wore cream slacks with a matching cream shirt and dress shoes, my suit jacket draped neatly beside me. I’d decided to go all in on white tonight — soft, clean, and polished, just the way I wanted to look for him.

I checked the time on my phone. We had reservations in twenty minutes. The restaurant was only ten minutes away, so we were fine, but I still wanted to get there without rushing.

I listened to the soft sounds of him moving around upstairs, drawers opening, closet doors sliding.

He was taking a little long, but I gave him all the grace in the world.

I knew how long it took him to get ready, and I also knew it was always worth the wait. Nhu had the kind of effortless beauty that never needed too much work; he was a natural beauty in every way.

“Angel, are you almost ready?” I called up the stairs. “We have reservations in twenty minutes.”

“Coming down right now, Hia,” he answered.

I checked the back door and ensured the appliances were off, needing to keep my hands busy. As I turned back toward the living room, movement caught my eye. I looked toward the stairs—and my heart stopped.

There he was.

For a moment, I had to adjust my eyes.

My love looked so beautiful it almost hurt.

He wore a soft pink pantsuit, the fabric falling elegantly over his frame.

It was a two-piece set, fitted just right, with the back of the top delicately sheer, hinting at the soft line of his shoulders and spine without revealing too much. It was graceful.

Classy, lovely.

Completely him.

It fit him perfectly — elegant and ethereal, just like he was.

I heard the soft, rhythmic click of his heels on the stairs as he came down toward me — pale pink shoes with a gentle heel that added just a touch of height, making his legs look even longer.

He was the most beautiful boy I had ever seen.

His soft blond hair framed his face in gentle waves, his delicate features lit with a shy glow as he came down the last few steps.

The warm light from the living room touched his skin, making it look smooth and flawless, as if I could run my hands over every inch and never grow tired of the feeling.

My chest tightened.

My omega.

My angel.

My love.

“Wow,” I breathed without meaning to. “Angel…”

He looked up at me through his lashes, a hint of pink rising in his cheeks. “Is it too much?” he asked softly. “I wanted to look nice for you, Hia.”

I shook my head slowly to clear it, taking a few steps closer, letting my eyes travel over him with open reverence. “You look… perfect. You always do. But tonight, you might actually kill me.”

He laughed quietly, ducking his head, and his rich cinnamon scent filled my lungs.

I reached out and took his hand, lifting it gently so I could press a kiss to his knuckles. “You’re breathtaking, Nhu,” I murmured. “My beautiful omega boy.”

******

Nhu’s POV

The heat rushed to my cheeks the moment the words left his lips.

Breathtaking.

Beautiful.

I was so deeply cherished and loved by my Alpha; I couldn’t wait to fully be his.

I ducked my head, though I couldn’t stop the shy smile blooming across my face.

It didn’t matter how long we had been together; whenever Hia looked at me with that intense, focused adoration, my inner omega preened.

It was a deep, purring satisfaction in the center of my chest — the feeling of being cherished, of being seen by the one person who mattered most.

“You’re the one who looks perfect, Hia,” I whispered, squeezing his hand where it still lingered over my knuckles.

And he did. Seeing him in all white, standing there so tall and broad-shouldered, made my heart skip a beat. He looked like a prince from a storybook, but he was real, and he was mine.

My prince charming.

What really excited me and warmed me all over was his scent, though. I inhaled greedily, my eyelids fluttering shut for a split second.

Warm cinnamon cookies.

It was the most comforting, wonderful smell in the whole world.

We were two halves of the same memory, drawn together by the scent of home, by the wonderful smell of warm cinnamon.

"Shall we?" Hia asked, his voice a low rumble that vibrated pleasantly in the air between us.

He didn't just let go of my hand to walk to the car; instead, he slid his palm to the small of my back, guiding me with a touch that was firm but gentle. It was the kind of touch that said, I’ve got you.

**********************

As we stepped out into the cool evening air, the wind shifted.

When he opened the car door for me, helping me into the car and buckling me securely in, I felt that familiar wave of gratitude wash over me.

I knew some omegas complained about their alphas being too overbearing or too distant, but Hia… Hia was the perfect balance. He treated me like I was precious, like I was something to be protected, but never like I was weak.

As he climbed into the driver's seat, the enclosed space of the car instantly filled with our combined scents—honey, cinnamon cookies, and Hia’s clean-smelling cologne.

It was intoxicating.

I watched his profile as he started the engine, his large hands gripping the steering wheel. The streetlights cast shadows over his sharp jawline, and I felt a sudden surge of affection so strong it made my chest ache.

"You're being very mysterious tonight," I teased softly, shifting in my seat to face him. "You still won't tell me where we're going?"

Hia glanced over at me, a playful, secret smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He reached over with one hand, interlacing his fingers with mine on the center console, his thumb rubbing soothing circles over my skin.

“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise, Angel,” he said, bringing my hand up to kiss my wrist, right over my pulse point. “Just trust me. Tonight is going to be special.”

I melted back into the leather seat, letting his scent wrap around me like a weighted blanket. I didn’t know exactly what he had planned, but looking at the soft light in his eyes, I knew one thing for sure.

Hia was home.

***********

Zee’s POV

His fingers curled lightly around mine, and for a moment, all I wanted to do was pull him closer, bury my face in his neck, and sink my teeth into the place where my mark would one day sit.

The urge to claim him right where he stood flashed through me so strongly I had to inhale slowly and steady myself. Rich cinnamon flooded my senses, the deep, primal urge calling me to finally mark my mate. He smelled like home. He smelled like mine.

Not tonight, I told myself firmly. Not like that.

Tonight was the first step toward something even bigger.

I had to be patient.

I was going to claim my mate very soon.

I forced myself to calm down, letting the possessive instinct soften into something warmer, more tender.

I squeezed his hand, holding on tight as I pulled out of our driveway.